Skip to main content

Full text of "Life in an Indian village"

See other formats


NRLF 


B  ^  E^T  511 


1 


LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN   VILLAGE 


LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE 


BY 


T.     RAMAKRISHNA,     B.A, 


WITH  AN-  INTRODUCTION  BY 
THE  RIGHT   HONOURABLE 

SIR    M.    E.    GRANT    DUFF,    G.C.S.L 


Sanson 
T.    FISHER     UNWIN 

PATERNOSTER  SQUARE 

MDCCCXCI 


^ 


7^.^ 


e 


A-?7ff^2 


Reproduced  by  DUOPAGE      process 
in  the  United  Stales  of  America 


MICRO   PHOTO   INC 
Cleveland  12.  Ohio 


\DS42,/ 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 

FAGS 

Introductory  remarks— The   headman—The   accountant 
— The  watchman  .  .  .  .  •      25 


CHAPTER   II. 

The    Hindu    system    of   caste — The    Pu'6hita,  or    the 
astrologer— The  temple  priests— The  schoolmaster     .      37 


CHAPTER   III. 

Hindu  poetry  — The  physician — The  carpenter  —  The 
blacksmith— The  shepherd— The  story  of  the  dull 
shepherd  .  .  .  .  .  •      $1 


CHAPTER   IV. 

The  washerman — The  potter— The  barber  and  his  wife, 
the  village  midwife — The  Pujari,  or  the  priest  of  the 
village  goddess    .  .  .  .  .  .      62 


389 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER   V, 


PACK 


The  Panisiva — Account  of  the  dispute  between  the  Pani- 
siva  and  the  potter,  and  the  part  played  therein  by  the 
Brahmin  Appalacharri — The  Shylock  of  K^lambakam 
— The  dancing  girls — The  story  of  the  shepherd  and 
his  wife     .  .  .  .  ....      74 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Remarks  on  slavery  in  India — The  pariahs— Mayandi, 
the  headman  of  the  Parcherry — The  Valluvan — The 
chuckler — The  Villee — The  Korathy — The  Korathy's 
lullaby 86 


CHAPTER  VH. 

The  Indian  village  constitution — Hindu  women — A  con- 
versation among  the  women  of  the  village  of  Kdlam- 
bakam — Duriyodana's  love  for  Subathira,  and  the  sad 
result         .  .  .  .  .  .  .97 


CHAPTER  VHI. 
The  village  bards — The  story  of  the  royal  huntress  .     ill 

CHAPTER   IX. 

Jugglers  and  acrobats — Introductory  remarks — An  ac- 
count of  the  several  feats  performed  by  the  jugglers 
and  acrobats        .  .  .  .  .  .120 

CHAPTER   X. 

Snake-charmers  and  animal-tamers— Hindu  feeling  re- 
garding the  serpent — The  snake-charmer  and  his 
feats — The  highly  intelligent  cows  and  bullocks  .     133 


CONTENTS.  7 


I  CHAPTER  XL 


fAGK 


The  village  preacher— His  sermon  on  the  incident  related 

in  the  Mahabaratha,  viz.,  Sindhava^s  Death    ,  ,142 

CHAPTER   XII. 

The  village  drama— The  story  of  Harischandra— General 

remarks  regarding  the  Indian  stage       .  .  .162 


CHAPTER   XHI. 

Feasts  and  festivals— The  Pongal  feast— Description  of  a 
.   festival  in  the  temple— The  story  of  the  queen  who 
committed  suttee  .  .  .  .  .178 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

The  religious  brotherhood — How  they  followed  the  temple 
idol  and  sang  sacred  lyrics  .  .  .192 


CHAPTER   XV. 
Concluding  Remarks     .  .  .  .  .    100 


INTRODUCTION. 


I  HAVE  been  asked  by  Mr.  T.  Ramakrishna^ 
the  writer  of  these  sketches,  which  appeared 
originally  in  a  magazine  published  at  Madras, 
to  put  a  preface  to  them  in  their  collected 
form.  I  am  very  willing  to  do  so,  because 
the  little  book  appears  to  me  an  honest 
and  intelligent  attempt  to  convey  to  the 
English  public  some  ideas  about  the  life  led 
by  ninety  per  cent,  of  the  people  in  the  most 
Indian  part  of  India. 

In  the  north  of  that  country  or  continent, 
one  invasion  after  another,  from  the  far-off 
coming  of  the  Aryans  all  through  history,  has 
profoundly  modified  the  conditions  of  life. 
The  vast  Dravidian  population  of  the  South 
itself  probably  came  to  India  from  outside,. 


«o  INTRODUCTION, 

but  SO  long  ago  that  no  one  can  say  either 
whence  it  started  or  when  it  established  itself 
in  its  present  seat. 

Europeans,  despairing  perhaps  of  finding 
out  much  about  its  ancient  history,  have  very 
generally  neglected  it.  All  the  more  desirable 
is  it  that  Dravidians  who  have  been  educated 
in  our  schools  and  colleges  should  devote 
themselves  to  inquiries  relating  either  to  the 
present  or  the  past  of  their  own  people. 

The  author  of  the  sketches  takes  a  village  of 
some  fifty  or  sixty  houses  which  he  considers 
to  be  a  typical  representative  of  some  fifty-five 
thousand  such  villages  scattered  over  the 
Madras  Presidency,  a  province  considerably 
larger  than  the  British  Isles.  He  describes  it 
as  situated  on  the  Palar  between  Conjeeveram 
and  Mahabalipuram,  which  is  not  far  from 
the  spot  best  known  to  Europeans  as  "the 
Seven  Pagodas"  made  famous  by  Southey's 
"  Curse  of  Kehama.'*  To  his  village  he  gives 
the  real  or  imaginary  name  of  Kelambakam. 
J  never  saw  it,  but  many  is  the  place  just  like 
it  which  I  have  seen.     He  describes  it  as : 


INTRODUCTION.  n 

"A  cluster  of  trees,  consisting  of  the 
tamarind,  mango,  cocoanut,  plantain,  and 
other  useful  Indian  trees ;  a  group  of  dwel- 
lings, some  thatched  and  some  tiled ;  a  small 
temple  in  the  centre — these  surrounded  on  all 
-sides  by  about  five  hundred  acres  of  green 
fields,  and  a  large  tank  capable  of  watering 
these  five  hundred  acres  of  land  for  about  six 
months/* 

He  then  proceeds  to  pass  in  review  with 
full  particulars — but,  I  presume,  under  ficti- 
tious names — all  the  leading  personages  of  the 
little  community. 

First,  of  course,  comes  the  village  head- 
man, or  village  Munsiff  as  he  is  commonly 
•called. 

Secondly,  the  public  accountant  or  Kur-- 

nam. 

Thirdly,  the  policeman,  and 

Fourthly,  the  Brahmin  sage. 

These  are  followed  by  the  schoolmaster, 
the  Vythian  or  physician,  the  carpenter,  the 
blacksmith,  the  shepherd,  the  washerman, 
the  potter,  the  barber  and  his  wife. 


I*  INTRODUCTION. 

The  centre  of  the  religion  of  Kelambakam 
is  the  temple  of  the  local  goddess  Anga* 
lammal,  which  stands  a  furlong  or  two  from 
the  rest  of  the  houses ;  and  she  has,  of  course, 
her  priest  or  Pujari^  under  whom  are  various 
servants  of  the  shrine,  with  which  are  also 
connected  a  couple  of  dancing  girls. 

Then  we  have  the  Pantsivay  a  sort  of 
general  servant  of  the  village;  next  the 
money-lender,  the  local  banker,  the  descrip- 
tion of  whom  recalls  the  observation  which  I 
once  heard  made  by  a  botanical  guide  in  the 
south  of  France,  who  was  not  aware  that  he 
was  addressing  one  of  the  mo3t  dignified  of 
the  potentates  of  Lombard  Street :  **  Mais 
vous  savez.  Monsieur,  ces  banquiers  sont 
toujours  Juifs !  " 

Lastly  are  enumerated  the  humblest  per- 
sonages in  the  local  hierarchy — the  tanner,  to 
whose  occupation,  in  a  land  where  the  cow  is 
sacred,  great  discredit  naturally  attaches ;  the 
tattooer,  the  Villeey  who  gathers,  and  exchanges 
for  grain,  honey,  roots,  medicinal  herbs,  and 
other  forest  produce.     Add  to  these  a  small 


INTRODUCTION,  13 

community  of  pariahs  (who  live  in  a  little 
quarter  of  their  own  and  were  formerly  in  the 
position  of  serfs,  but  to  whom  the  author  of 
this  work  gives  an  excellent  character),  and 
the  little  microcosm  is  complete. 

"  It  will  be  seen,"  says  Mr.  T.  Rama- 
krishna,  "  that  this  village  is  a  little  world  in 
itself,  having  a  government  of  its  own  and 
preserving  intact  the  traditions  of  the  past  in 
spite  of  the  influences  of  a  foreign  govern- 
ment and  a  foreign  civilization.  Every 
member  of  the  little  state  of  Kelambakam 
regularly  performs  the  duties  allotted  to  him, 
and  everything  works  like  a  machine.  Those 
that  render  service  for  the  upkeep  of  the 
village  constitution  are  either  paid  in  grain  or 
have  some  lands  allotted  to  them  to  be  culti- 
vated and  enjoyed  free  of  rent.  Those  that 
are  paid  in  grain  present  themselves  during 
the  harvest  time  at  the  threshing  floor;  and 
when  the  villager  gathers  his  corn  and  is 
ready  to  remove  it  to  his  house,  he  distributes 
a  portion  to  each  of  the  village  servants, 
according  to  the  nature  and  importance  of 


14  INTRODUCTION, 

the  service  rendered  to  him  throughout  the 
whole  year.  And  these  simple,  honest 
villagers  earn  their  livelihood,  year  after  year^ 
by  toiling  hard  from  early  morning  till  close 
of  day,  leading  a  peaceful  and  contented  life> 
living  happily  w^ith  their  wives  and  children 
in  their  humble  cottage  homes,  and  caring  for 
nothing  that  goes  on  beyond  their  own  little 
village." 

Nor  are  they  without  amusements  which 
bring  them  often  together,  and  we  have 
detailed  to  us  the  gossip  of  the  women  when 
they  congregate  to  draw  water ;  we  are 
allowed  to  witness  the  delight  with  which 
the  village  bards  are  listened  to,  as  well  as  to 
watch  the  performances  of  the  jugglers,  of 
the  acrobats,  of  the  snake-charmers,  and  of 
the  animal-tamers.  Some  of  the  feats  of 
these  people  have  been  frequently  described 
by  Europeans  in  India,  but  I  never  happened 
to  hear  of  anything  like  the  doings  of  the 
bull  Rama  and  the  cow  Seeta  which  will 
be  found  in  the  text,  and  are,  I  dare  say,  very 
correctly  recounted. 


INTRODUCTION.  15* 

Chapter  XI.  contains  a  long  sermon^  on  a 
portion  of  the  Mahabaratha,  which  purports  to- 
have  been   delivered  by  the  village  school- 
master ;  w^hile  Chapter  XII.  is.  given  up  to  an 
account  of  a  village  drama.     The  Thirteenth- 
is  devoted  to  feasts  and  festivities,  while  the 
Fourteenth,    a    particularly    interesting    one,, 
treats  of  the  doings  of  a  religious  confraternity. 
In  a  very  brief  but  excellent  concluding 
chapter,  Mr.  T.   Ramakrishna  makes  a  few 
reflections  upon  the  most  noticeable  features, 
of  Indian  village  life. 

"  The    first    is,"    he   says,    "  the    extreme 
importance  attached  to  religion.     Every  other 
thing  gives  way  to  this  important  aspect  of* 
Hindu   life.     In    religion    the    Hindu    lives, 
moves,  and  has  his  being.     His  whole  action,, 
his  whole  thought,  all  that  he  does  day  by 
day,   and    on    occasions   ot    marriages    and 
funeral  ceremonies,  is  tinged  with  religion. 
The  one  pervading  idea  with  the  Hindu  is. 
how  to  get  rid  of  future  births  and  obtain 
eternal  beatitude.      We  have  seen  how   in 
dramatic  performances  gods  are  introduced  to 


i6  INTRODUCTION, 

bless  a  truthful  and  honest  man,  how  educated 
animals  are  trained  to  act  the  parts  of  Rama, 
Lakshmana,  and  Sita,   and  how  in  popular 
tales  recited  in   Hindu  homes  the  religious 
element  is  largely  introduced.     We  thus  find 
religion  to  be  the  foundation  of  everything 
Hindu.     The  very  construction  of  an  Indian 
village  bears  ample  evidence  to  this  fact.     A 
temple   is  built   and  dedicated   to   the   deity 
worshipped,  and  round  the  temple  a  village 
springs    up.     It    is   a    rare    phenomenon    in 
India,  at  least   in  Southern  India,  to  find  a 
village    without    a    temple.       The    religious 
Hindu    will    not   settle    down    in    a    village 
where     there    is    no    temple,    and    where, 
accordingly,  he  has  no  chances  of  acquiring 
^  religious  merit !  " 

The  second  feature  is  the  immense  impor- 
tance attached  to  water.  The  third  is  the 
.mutual  service  system,  which  still  exists  in 
full  force  in  the  midst  of  a  world  in  which 
money  has  become  so  important  that  people 
often  forget  that  it  is  nothing  more  than  the 
.  measure  of  services. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

The  two  chief  objects  of  Mr.  T.  Rama- 
krishna*s  aversion — I  might  say  the  only  ones, 
for  he  is  a  most  amiable  critic — are  the  village 
money-lender    and    the  pettifogging  lawyer. 
For  the  one  he  would  substitute  agricultural 
banks,  while   the  other  he  would  drive  out 
by    recalling    into    constant    action    the    old 
village  Panchayety  or  council  of  five.     By  all 
means  let  this  last  be  done  in   so  far   as   it 
is  possible  ;  but  as  long  as  in   all  suits   there 
is  a  successful  and  an  unsuccessful  party,  it 
is  to  be  feared   that  the  unsuccessful    party 
will    not    be   satisfied  without    appealing    to 
a   higher    tribunal,    often    no    doubt  to  the 
wasting  of  his    own    substance    as    well    as 
that  of  the  other  litigant. 

As  for  agricultural  banks,  it  would  no 
doubt  be  an  excellent  thing  if  they  could 
be  established;  and  often  and  often  has  the 
suggestion  been  made,  but  the  practical 
difficulties  are  very  great.  If  this  were  not 
so,  we  should  have  seen  them  tried  on  a 
large  scale  long  ere  this. 

It    is    not   sufficiently   remembered    that 


1 8  INTRODUCTION, 

the  village  money-lender  is  only  able  to 
demand  and  to  obtain  an  immense  interest 
because  he  has  often  to  lend  on  very 
miserable  security.  How  far  could  govern- 
mental institutions  or  powerful  corporations 
of  capitalists  fulfil  the  same  function  as  he 
without  incurring  the  same  unpopularity, 
and  doing  a  thousand  things  which  could 
be  plausibly  represented  as  extremely  harsh, 
not  to  sav  atrocious  ? 

The  abuses  of  the  present  system  are  cer- 
tainly great ;  but  as  the  people  become  more 
acquainted  with  the  elementary  arts  of  read- 
ing, writing,  and  arithmetic,  some  of  these 
will  disappear,  and  the  day  may  dawn  when, 
without  any  state-intervention,  banks  may 
be  as  common  in  India  and  as  useful  in 
the  development  of  the  country  as  they 
have  long  been  in  Scotland. 

I  think  the  reader  of  this  work  will  carry 
away  a  pleasant,  as  I  am  sure  he  will  carry 
away  a  correct,  general  impression  of  the 
character  of  the  people  of  Southern  India. 
He  will  see  that  no  good  can  be  effected  for 


INTRODUCTION,  19 

them,  but  only  much  harm,  by  introducing 
European  methods    of  government,   foreign 
alike    to    their    characters    and    conditions. 
What  we  can  do,  and  what,  thank  God,  we 
have    been   doing    now    for   several    genera- 
tions, is  to  enable  these  myriad  little  worlds 
to   live    in    peace  instead   of  being,  as   they 
were  before  our  time,  perpetually  liable  to 
be   harried   and    destroyed    by   every   robber 
or  petty    tyrant   who  could    pay    a  handful 
of  scoundrels  to  follow  him. 

In  Tinnevelly,  the  southern  district  oF  the 
Madras  Presidency — far  from  being  one  of 
the  wildest,  when  the  civilians  who  have  just 
retired  after  the  end  of  their  service  were 
entering  upon  it,  there  was  a  gang-robbery — 
that  is,  burglary  diversified  with  murder  and . 
torture,  every  night  of  the  year.  I  had  occa- 
sion shortly  before  leaving  Madras  to  ask  the 
head  of  the  police,  how  many  gang-robberies 
there  had  been  in  that  district  in  the  previous 
year.     His  answer  was,  "  Not  one." 

"  Hae  tibi  erunt  artes." 


30  INTRODUCTION. 

These  are  the  things  which  it  is  worth 
her  sons  leaving  these  far  Atlantic  islands 
to  do  at  the  ends  of  the  earth ! 

We  can  benefit  and  are  benefiting  the 
Indian  villager  by  improving  his  water 
supply,  by  preventing  his  wells  being  pol- 
luted, by  encouraging  the  growth  of  forest 
around  the  head-waters  of  his  rivers,  and  by 
so  .  connecting  the  tank  or  artificial  lake 
which  irrigates  his  field  with  the  general 
irrigation  system  of  the  country  as  to  make 
it  as  little  likely  to  dry  up  as  may  be. 

Then  if  there  comes,  as  come  there 
assuredly  will,  several  seasons  together 
when  the  rainfall  is  inadequate,  we  can 
bring  food  to  his  door  by  road  and  railway 
instead  of  allowing  him  to  starve  in  his 
isolation  as  did,  from  time  to  time,  all  his 
fathers  for  some  thousand  years. 

We  can  see  that  the  village  headman 
dispenses  justice  fairly.  We  can  see  that 
the  village  accountant  does  not  rob;  we 
can  see  that  the  village  policeman  is 
not   oppressive;    we   can    give    the    school- 


INTRODUCTION.  21     - 

master  something  sensible  to  teach ;  we  can 
make    the    Vythians — who    although     their 
name  comes  from  the  same  root  as  Video,  "I 
see/'  know  much  less  than  nothing,  because 
their   minds   are  filled  with    every    kind    of 
nonsense — possess  at  least   the  rudiments  of 
medicine,  and  we   can  dot  the  country  over 
with  good  surgeons  and  with  midwives  who 
are   acquainted   with    a   thousand   secrets  of 
nature  unknown  to  the  barber  and  his  spouse. 
We  can  introduce  new  products  and  create 
new  industries  while  we  improve  old  ones ; 
we  can  teach  the  villager  how  to  combat  his 
deadliest  enemy,  fever,  as  Mr.   Marmaduke 
Lawson  is  so  well  doing  at  this  very  moment ; 
we  can  enable  him  to  circumvent  small-pox, 
as  Mr.  Forster  Webster  did  in  Tanjore,  and 
as  the  great  goddess  Mariamma,  in  spite  of 
many  prayers,  never  has  done.    We  can  teach 
him  how  to  keep  his  streets  and  his  back- 
yards   in    a     sanitary    condition  ;    we    can 
greatly    improve    his    agriculture,    we    can 
give  him  better  breeds  of  cattle ;  and  when 
a  youth  of  real  ability  shows  himself  amongst 


32-  INTRODUCTION, 

his  sons,  we  can  educate  him  till  he,  in  his 
turn,  becomes  a  useful  member  of  the  ad- 
ministration or  finds  his  place  as  an  active 
merchant,  an  intelligent  farmer,  or  a  worker 
in  some  one  of  the  many  careers  which 
stand  open  to  native  merit. 

It  is  a  too  prevalent  idea  in  England  that 
our  system  does  not  afford  many  openings 
to  native  merit  in  the  service  of  Government. 
There  could  not  be  a  greater  mistake.  Of 
course  the  work  of  supervision  in  the  higher 
places  of  the  administration  must,  for  the 
most  part,  remain  in  European  hands.  That 
stands  to  reason ;  but  it  would  probably  not 
be  an  exaggerated  estimate  to  say  that  for 
every  European  employed  in  the  southern 
province  of  India  there  are  well  on  to  fifty 
natives,  while  every  one  who  has  ad- 
ministered the  patronage  of  that  country 
knows  that  he  has  often  hungered  and 
thirsted  for  properly  qualified  natives  ta 
promote  in  certain  departments  of  the 
official  hierarchy,  without  being  able  to 
find  what  he  desired. 


INTRODUCTION.  25 

Our  service,  sooth  to  say,  attracts  an 
undue  proportion  of  the  intelligence  ot 
the  country.  The  sweets  of  official  life 
and  the  prizes  of  the  Bar  are  such  that 
they  tend  to  starve  other  professions,  and 
above  all  those  which  Southern  India 
probably  most  wants  at  this  moment,  the 
medical  and  the  agricultural  professions. 

These  are  the  two  which  in  the  interest 
of  the  Indian  villager  I  should  most  like 
to  see  grow  and  prosper. 

While  we  merely  raise  candidates  for 
Government  employment  and  for  the  con- 
tentions of  the  law  court,  we  run  great 
danger  of  creating  an  educated  proletariat,, 
one  of  the  worst  curses  that  can  afflict 
any  country. 

To  discuss  that  subject  would,  however,, 
take  me    too    far  from    the    Indian  village,' 
and  I    willingly    hand    over    the    reader    to 
the  excellent  guidance  of  the  native  gentle^ 
man    who    is    ready   to    direct   his  steps  on 

the  banks  of  the  Palar. 

M.  E.  GRANT  DUFF. 


i. 


Introductory  remarks — The  headman— The  accountant— The 
watchman 


""  Has  any  one  studied  the  village  life  of  the 
South  ?  Are  there  no  facts  to  be  collected 
from  a  careful  examination  of  it,  which  would 
be  useful  to  some  future  Sir  Henry  Maine  ?  If 
there  are,  surely  you  should  be  the  people  to 
collect  them.  It  makes  one  who  has  a  strong 
feeling  for  South  India  a  little  sad,  to  read  such 
a  book  as  Professor  Max  Muller  s  India,  What 
^an  it  teach  us  ?  and  to  see  how  very  little  it 
has  to  do  with  India  south  of  the  Vindhyan 
range."  So  said  our  late  Governor,  Sir  M. 
E.  Grant  Duff,  in  the  remarkable  address  he 
delivered  last  year  to  the  Madras  University 
graduates,  when,  in  his  capacity  of  Chancellor 
of  the  University,  he  drew  their  attention  to 
the  several   branches  of  study  to  which  they 


26  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

could  usefully  devote  their  time  and  in  which 
they  might  instruct  their  Aryan  brother  of  the 
West.  Life  in  an  Indian  village  is  a  very 
interesting  study,  and  it  is  the  object  of  the 
present  book  to  picture  the  life  of  the  Hindu 
as  seen  in  a  South  Indian  village. 

It  is  a  fact  well  known  even  to  the  most 
superficial  observer  of  Hindu  society  that  every 
portion  of  the  system  upon  which  that  society 
has  been  constructed  is  tinged  with  religion. 
The  Hindus  are  essentially  a  religious  people, 
and  our  ancient  lawgivers  taking  advantage 
of  this  characteristic  of  the  nation,  constructed 
a  system  which  was  made  to  be  religiously 
binding.  The  manners,  the  customs,  and  the 
ordinary  daily  duties  have  their  origin  in 
religion.  For  instance,  daily  washing  of  the 
body,  which  is  considered  good  from  a  sanitary 
point  of  view,  is  enjoined  as  a  religious  duty, 
and,  even  to  this  day,  a  person  who  disobeys 
this  religious  duty  is  shunned  and  avoided  by 
his  friends.  Thus,  in  fact,  the  Hindu  lives, 
moves,  and  has  his  being  in  religion. 

Besides  this,  it  is  a  fact  also  well  known  that 
there  is  no  nation  in  the  world  so  conservative 
as  the  Hindus — no  people  who  stick  with  such 


INTRODUCTOR  V  REM  A  RKS.  27 

wonderful  tenacity  to  the  manners  and  customs 
instituted  by  their  forefathers  as  we  ourselves. 
Ask  a  Hindu  why  he  follows  this  custom  or 
that,  and  he  will  immediately  say  that  his  father 
taught  him  to  do  so,  and  that  it  was  handed 
down  to  him  from  time  immemorial.  And  yet 
to  none  are  the  words  of  the  poet — 

"  We  think  our  fathers  fools,  so  wise  we  grow  ; 
No  doubt  our  wiser  sons  will  think  us  so," 

more   applicable   than   to    many    of   us  of  the 
present  generation. 

No  doubt,  the  Mohammedan  conquest,  which 
was  felt  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  for  nearly 
seven  centuries,  and  the  influence  of  Western 
civilization     modified    to   a   great    extent    our 
beliefs  and  superstitions.     But  the  Mohamme- 
dan conquest  was  felt  only  in  Northern  India^ 
where   its    influence   has   been    most   marked. 
Southern     India    was    rarely    visited    by    the 
followers  of  the  Prophet ;  they  simply  pounced 
upon   it  occasionally  for  the  sake  of  plunder. 
In  proof  of  this,  we  note  the   fact  that  large 
temples  and  religious  institutions    founded  by 
Hindu  rajahs  in  the  south  remain  intact.     The 
cruel  hand   of  the  Mohammedan  did   not  de- 


38  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

molish  those  wonderful  architectural  structures 
that  remain  even  to  this  day.  We  note  also 
the  fact  that,  while  the  languages  of  Northern 
India  have  been  considerably  affected  by  Mo- 
hammedan contact,  the  Dravidian  languages 
-of  the  south  retain  a  special  distinctiveness  of 
their  own.  Again,  the  influence  of  Western 
•civilization  is  felt  only  in  large  towns,  and  it 
has  not  yet  penetrated  into  the  inner  recesses 
•of  Indian  villages.  It  is,  therefore,  to  the 
villages  of  Southern  India  that  we  must  go 
to  see  Hindu  life  at  its  best,  unaffected  as  it 
>is  either  by  the  Mohammedan  conquest  or  by 
the  influence  of  Western  civilization.  Life  in 
a  South  Indian  village  presents  many  interest- 
ing points  to  the  historian  and  to  the  student 
of  antiquities. 

There  are  about  55,000  villages  in  the 
Madras  Presidency,  and  out  of  a  population 
of  about  thirty-one  millions,  nearly  twenty- 
eight  millions  or  about  90  per  cent,  of  the 
whole  population  of  the  presidency  live  in 
villages,  while  the  remaining  10  per  cent, 
live  in  towns.  In  trying  to  describe  the 
manner  in  which  the  bulk  of  the  people  in- 
habiting Southern    India   spend   their  lives  in 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS.  29^ 

their  village  homes,  I  shall  take  a  typical 
village  and  describe  it  by  enumerating  the 
different  persons  living  in  it  and  the  several 
duties  they  perform. 

A  cluster  of  trees  consisting  of  the  tamarind, 
mango,  cocoanut,  plantain  and  other  useful 
Indian  trees,  a  group  of  dwellings,  some 
thatched  and  some  tiled,  a  small  temple  in 
the  centre — these  surrounded  on  all  sides  by 
about  five  hundred  acres  of  green  fields,  and 
a  large  tank  capable  of  watering  those  five 
hundred  acres  of  land  for  about  six  months — 
this  is  the  village  of  Kelambakam,  situated  in 
the  Chingleput  district,  midway  between  Con- 
jeeveram,  and  Mahabalipuram,  two  very  old 
and  important  towns  that  played  a  most  con- 
spicuous part  in  the  ancient  history  of  Southern 
India.  For  over  five  hundred  years,  from  the 
fifth  century  after  Christ,  the  Pallavas,  a  power- 
ful race  of  kings,  carried  on  a  constant  warfare 
with  the  Chalukyans,  and  the  country  between 
these  two  ancient  towns  was  the  scene  of  many  a 
pitched  battle  between  the  two  races.  Ancient 
inscriptions  relate  how  the  Pallavas  were  con- 
stantly harassed  by  their  enemies,  how,  con- 
sequently, they  held  sway,  at  one  time  in  Con-^ 


30  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

jeeveram,  at  another  in  Mahabalipuram,  and 
how  badly  the  vanquished  and  their  country 
were  treated  by  the  victorious.  The  result  of 
this  constant  antagonism  was  that  the  country 
became  almost  a  deserted  waste  in  spite  of  its 
natural  fertility.  The  soil  is  rich  and  the  broad 
Palar  runs  through  it.  The  hand  of  man  was 
the  only  thing  wanting  to  convert  the  arid 
plains  into  smiling  green  fields.  Of  course, 
we,  who  live  under  favourable  conditions,  may 
be  disposed  to  think  that  the  picture  I  have 
drawn  exists  only  in  imagination,  but  when  we 
read  that,  for  nearly  six  centuries,  there  was 
constant  warfare,  that  the  vanquished  '*  were 
trodden  to  death  by  elephants  in  battle,"  and 
that  all  the  rules  of  modern  warfare  were  un- 
known in  those  days,  we  need  not  wonder  that 
the  country  between  Conjeeveram  and  INIaha- 
balipuram  was  most  devoid  of  cultivation  and 
uninhabited.  It  was  not  till  after  the  middle 
of  the  eleventh  century  that  a  deliverer  ap- 
peared on  the  scene  in  the  person  of  Adondai, 
son  of  Kulotunga  Chola,  who  finally  put  an  end 
to  the  conOict  between  the  two  contending  races 
and  established  his  own  supremacy  with  Con- 
jeeveram for  his  capital.     It  was  not  till  after 


THE  HEADMAN,  31 

that    time    that    peace   was    restored    and   the 
•country  settled  down. 

Kelambakam    accordingly    came   into    exist- 
ence about  the  end   of  the  eleventh  century. 
It  comprises  some  fifty  or  sixty  houses,  and  has 
a  population  of  about   three   hundred.      The 
most  influential  people  in  the  village  are  Tuluva 
Vellalas,    and    there    are    about    ten    families 
belonging  to  that  caste  living  in  it.     Tradition 
says    that   Adondai,    after    he   conquered    the 
country,    brought    people    from     the    Tuluva 
country  to  colonize  his  newly  conquered  domin- 
ions, and  that  he  gave  them  lands  to  cultivate 
on   easy  terms.     Even    to   this   day   we    find 
Tuluva   Vellalas,   a   very  respectable   class  of 
people,  scattered  over  the  whole  of    Thonda- 
mandalam — the  country  conquered  by  Adondai. 
The  headman  of  the  village,  or,  as  he  is  com- 
monly called,  the  village  munsiff,  is  Kothunda- 
rama  Mudelly,  a  Tuluva  Vellala  by  caste.      He 
*  owns  some  fifty  acres  of  land   in  the  village. 
His  father,  a  very  pious  man,  left  him  the  sole 
heir  of  all  his  properties.     His  ancestors  were 
Saivites  by  religion,  but  the  family,  in  common 
with  others,  embraced  Vaishnavism  about  the 
1 2th   or  the    13th    century,   when   the    great 


32  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

reformer  Ramanuja  went  about  the  country 
preaching  and  converting  people.  It  was 
about  this  time  that  the  temple  above-men- 
tioned ■  and  dedicated  to  KotJnindarayna  was 
built  by  one  of  the  village  munsiff 's  ancestors 
in  his  zeal  for  the  religion  which  he  had  newly 
embraced,  and  the  present  Kothundarama 
Mudelly  was  named  by  his  father  after  the 
idol.  The  villagers  place  the  highest  con- 
fidence in  him.  He  is  respected  by  the  people 
of  the  village,  not  so  much  owing  to  the  fact 
of  his  being  the  village  munsiff  as  for  his 
sterling  worth.      He  is 

**  beloved  by  all  its  men, 
Their  friend  in  times  of  need,  their  guide  in  life, 
Partaker  of  their  joys  and  woes  as  well, 
The  arbiter  of  all  their  petty  strifes." 

As  village  munsiff,  the  whole  management  of 
the  village  is  vested  in  him.  He  has  the 
power  of  deciding  petty  civil  cases,  and  also  of 
trying  persons  for  petty  crimes.  He  can 
impose  slight  fines  and  give  a  few  hours 
imprisonment.  The  imprisonment  is  not  reaU 
and  the  power  of  awarding  it  is  scarcely  exer- 
cised.      In    the   case  of  Sudras,    the   accused 


THE  HEADMAN.  33 

person  Is  put  in  charge  of  the  taliyari, 
the  village  police  peon,  and  in  the  case  of 
Pariahs  and  other  low  caste  people  the  accused 
person's  hands  or  legs  are  shoved  into  a 
wooden  instrument  with  large  holes,  and  the 
criminal  is  made  to  remain  in  that  humiliating 
posture  for  several  hours.  This  is  the  kind  of 
imprisonment  the  munsiff  has  the  power  of 
administering,  but,  as  I  said  before,  he  very 
rarely  exercises  that  power.  The  headman 
has  also  the  power  of  collecting  revenues  from 
the  ryots,  of  granting  them  receipts,  and  he 
remits  the  money  to  the  taluk  treasury.  He 
must  report  to  the  head  of  the  taluk  (sub- 
division of  a  district)  serious  cases  of  theft  and 
accidental  deaths,  send  regularly  a  statement  of 
the  rainfall  of  the  village,  and  of  births  and 
deaths,  assist  the  authorities,  revenue  or  other, 
in  their  official  duties,  and  even  supply  those 
authorities  with  necessary  provisions,  when 
they  go  there  in  their  official  capacity  or  for  the 
sake  of  pleasure.  These  with  his  own  duties 
of  looking  after  the  cultivation  of  his  fifty  acres 
of  land  occupy  a  good  deal  of  his  time. 
Kelambakam,  which  is  situated  on  the  road 
between    Conjeeveram    and    Tirukalukunram, 

3 


34  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE.  f 

where  there   is  a  very  important  Siva  shrine, 
is   a    halting    place    for    religious   mendicants  i 

travelling  to  and  fro.     To  these  Kothundarama 
Mudelly  every  day  distributes  rice,  and  it  is  a  ' 

pleasure    to    him    to    collect    stray   travellers 
halting  for  the  night  in   his  village  and    take  ; 

supper  with  them.     In  the  village,  he  has  to  do  | 

a  thousand  and  one  things.     He  has  to  settle  \- 

disputes  arising  between  the  villagers,  preside  \ 

at  festivals,  marriages,  and  other  social  gather-  i  f 
ings.  In  short,  he  is  the  most  important  m^n  •  f 
in  the  village,  and  well  might  he  exclaim  in  the 
words  of  Alexander  Selkirk — 

**  I  am  the  monarch  of  all  I  survey. 
My  right  there  is  none  to  dispute." 

Next  in  importance  to  Munsiff  Kothun- 
darama Mudelly  is  Ramasami  Pillai,  the 
kurnam  or  the  accountant  of  the  village.  He 
has  to  keep  a  register  of  accounts.  He  is 
expected  to  know  the  extent,  name,  rent,  &c., 
of  every  field  in  the  village ;  he  has  to  assist 
the  munsiff  in  preparing  accounts,  when  money 
is  remitted.  Whenever  the  villagers  have 
letters  to  write  to  relations,  documents  to  be 
executed   and   calculations   of    interest   to    be 


THE  ACCOUNTANT,  35 

made,  when  disputes  arise,  the  assistance  of 
the  infalHble  kurnam  is  invoked,  as  he  is 
considered  to  be  the  neatest  writer  and  the 
most  accurate  accountant  of  the  village. 
Ramasami  Pillai  is  a  mighty  person  in  the 
village,  and  he  is  also  a  wily  person.  There 
is  a  Tamil  proverb — "  Confide  if  you  will 
in  the  young  one  of  a  crow,  but  never  believe 
the  son  of  a  kurnam."  The  kurnam,  though 
he  may  be  a  good  man,  has  come  to  bs 
regarded  with  distrust  by  the  villagers,  and 
such  is  the  case  with  Ramasami  Pillai. 
Nobody  would  dare  to  oppose  him  or  incur 
his  displeasure.  Nevertheless,  the  simple 
villagers  go  to  him  whenever  they  have  any 
business  transactions,  for  nobody  else  in  the 
village  can  perform  their  work  so  well  as 
he,  and  Ramasami  Pillai  calculated  interest 
so  quickly,  wrote  documents  so  neatly  and 
accurately,  and,  readily  gave  out,  without 
reference  to  his  register,  whatever  information 
was  wanted  regarding  each  and  every  plot 
of  land  in  the  village,  that  the  people  of 
K^lambakam  viewed  him  with  admiration  and 
wondered — 

"  That  one  small  head  could  carry  all  he  knew." 


36  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

Next  comes  Muthu  Naick,  the  taliyari,  or 
the  person  who  does  the  duties  of  the  police 
in  the  village.  He  is  a  tall,  powerful,  broad- 
chested  man,  fair  in  complexion,  of  middle  age, 
and  carries  a  strong  bamboo  stick,  some  six 
feet  in  length.  He  has  to  assist  the  munsiff  in 
cases  civil  and  criminal,  and  when  persons  are 
convicted  by  the  munsiff,  Muthu  Naick  is  the 
jailor.  He  has  to  watch  the  villages  at  nights,, 
patrol  the  fields  when  crops  are  ripe  and  see 
that  no  thefts  occur.  He  has  also  to  go  to  the 
treasury  in  charge  of  money  when  remittances 
are  sent  from  the  village.  Such  are  the  duties 
discharged  by  the  village  imnisiff,  the  knr7iam^ 
and  the  taliyari. 


II. 


The  Hindu  system  of  caste — The  Purohita,  or  the  astrologer — 
The  temple  priests — The  schoolmaster. 

A  THOUGHTFUL  Englishman,  who,  I  know,  has 
the  true  interests  of  India  at  heart,  once 
observed  to  me  that  the  greatest  stumbling- 
block  to  the  regeneration  of  India  is  caste. 
Opinions  are  divided  amongst  earnest  thinkers 
with  regard  to  this  peculiar  system  which  has 
for  ages  existed  in  this  country.  But  whatever 
-may  be  the  opinions  held  either  in  favour 
of,  or  against,  caste,  it  cannot  be  doubted  for  a 
moment  that  this  great  social  system  has 
played  a  most  prominent  part  in  the  history  of 
India  and  has  had  a  strong  hold  upon  the 
.minds  of  the  people.  The  four  castes,  namely, 
the  Brahmin,  the  Kshathriya,  the  Vysia,  and 
•the  Sudra,  are  said  to  have  come  from  the 
head,    arms,    loins,    and   feet   of   Brahma,  and 


38  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

each  has  for  generations  performed  its  allotted 
work.  While  the  Kshathriya,  with  the  strength 
of  his  arms,  conquered  new  dominions  and  shed 
his  blood  in  securing  peace  to  the  country  from 
foreign  aggression,  while  the  Vysia  toiled  hard 
and  amassed  wealth  by  tending  cattle,  by  tilling 
the  soil  and  by  trading,  and  while  the  Sudra 
performed  menial  service,  the  Brahmin  always, 
carried  the  palm  for  intellectual  greatness  and 
held  the  others  under  his  magic  influence.  By^ 
the  strength  of  his  intellect  he  has  moulded  the 
thoughts  and  guided  the  feelings  of  the  people 
to  such  an  extent  that  a  foreign  observer  may^ 
well  stand  amazed  at  the  result. 

"  He  waved  the  sceptre  o'er  his  kind, 
By  nature's  first  great  title  mind." 

So  in  Kelambakam,  the  Brahmin  Ramanuja 
Charriar,  the  Purohita,  is  the  friend,  guide,  and 
philosopher  of  the  village.  His  influence  over 
the  villagers  is  very  great.  He  is  a  venerable 
old  gentleman  of  three  score  and  ten  years,  well 
versed  in  the  Hindu  Shastras.  He  knows  a 
little  of  Sanskrit  and  has  read  many  books  on 
astrology.  He  could  repeat  by  heart  all  the 
four  thousand  stanzas  of  the  sacred  Prabhan^ 


.     THE  ASTROLOGER.  39 

tham,  usually  called  the  Tamil  Vedas.  He  is 
considered  by  every  villager  as  part  and  parcel 
of  his  family,  and  the  simple  villager  dare  not 
do  anything  without  consulting  him. 

Ramanuja  Charriar  owns  a  house  near  the 
temple  of  the  village.  It  has  a  decent  appear- 
ance. On  the  floor  near  the  entrance  are 
quaint  figures  drawn  with  rice  powder,  and  on 
the  wall  facing  the  street  are  to  be  seen  re- 
presentations of  the  coronation  of  Rama,  of 
Krishna  tending  cattle  and  playing  on  the  flute, 
of  Narasimha  killing  the  giant  king,  and  many 
other  figures  which  at  once  convince  the 
stranger  that  the  occupant  of  the  house  must 
be  a  person  steeped  in  religion. 

The  old  gentleman  rises  very  early  in  the 
morning,  bathes  in  the  tank,  puts  on  the  usual 
marks  on  his  forehead  and  other  parts  of  his 
body,  performs  the  Pujah  and  returns  home. 

He  then  sets  out  with  a  cadjan  (palmyra 
leaf)  book,  which  is  the  calendar  for  the  year, 
and  first  goes  to  the  house  of  the  village 
munsiff  Kothundarama  Mudelly.  The  munsiff, 
as  soon  as  he  sees  the  Brahmin,  rises  and 
salutes  him,  and  asks  him  to  take  a  seat.  The 
Purohita  opens  his  book  and  reads  from  it  in  a 


40  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

loud  voice  the  particulars  of  the  day — the  year, 
the  month,  and  the  date,  the  portions  that  are 
auspicious  and  those  that  are  not,  &c.  While 
this  recital  goes  on,  the  munsiff  is  all  attention. 
Soon  after,  an  old  woman,  the  mother  of 
Kothundarama  Mudelly,  steps  in  and  asks  the 
astrologer  on  what  day  the  new  moon  falls,  and 
when  the  anniversary  of  the  death  of  her 
husband  should  be  celebrated.  The  munsiff 
perhaps  asks  him  if,  according  to  his  horoscope, 
the  year  will  on  the  whole  be  a  prosperous  one 
for  him  and  if  his  lands  will  bring  forth  abun- 
dance of  grain.  To  such  questions,  the  Puro- 
hita  answers  according  to  the  rules  of  astrology. 
He  goes  in  like  manner  to  the  house  of  every 
villager,  and  various  are  the  questions  put  to 
him.  One  villager  asks  him  to  appoint  an 
auspicious  day  for  buying  bullocks  to  plough 
his  fields  ;  another  asks  him  to  name  a  pro- 
pitious hour  for  commencing  the  building  of  a 
iiouse  ;  a  third  asks  him  to  select  a  day  for  the 
marriage  of  his  aged  daughter  and  shows  him 
the  horoscope  of  his  would-be  son-in-law  ;  a 
fourth  asks  him  to  fix  a  day  on  which  to  go  to  the 
neighbouring  village  to  bring  his  daughter-in- 
law  home;  a  fifth  asks  him  when  such  and  such 


THE  ASTROLOGER.  41 

;a  feast  comes  ;  a  sixth  puts  into  his  hands  the 
horoscope  of  his  sick  son  and  asks  him  if  he 
will  recover  ;  a  seventh  requests  him  to  prepare 
the   horoscope   of   his    newly-born    child    and 
furnishes  him   with   the  exact  time  v^hen   the 
•child  first  saw  the  light  of  day ;  the  next  person 
•complains  to  him  about  the  loss  of  a  jewel,  and 
-asks  him  to  name  the  person  who  stole  it,  to 
-describe  the  place  where  it  is  hidden,  and  so  on. 
To  all  these  questions,  the  Purohita,  opening 
his  book,  gives  suitable  answers,  and,  to  illus- 
trate his  statements,  he  even  quotes   Sanskrit 
slokas,     stanzas     from     the     Raviayana,     the 
Mahabharatlia  and    the   sacred  Prabhantham, 
and  verses  from  works  on    astrology.     These 
quotations  create  very  strong  impressions,  "for, 
in  the  East,"  as  Sir  Walter  Scott  says,  "wisdom 
is  held  to  consist,  less  in  a  display  of  the  sage's 
own    inventive    talents,    than     in     his    ready 
memory,  and  happy  application  of,  and  reference 
to,  '  that  which  is  written.'  "      Any  instructions 
given  by  him  are  obeyed  to  the  very  letter. 
The  ryots  will  not  begin  to  cultivate,  to  sow 
their  lands,  or  to  reap  their  harvest  v^^ithout 
-first  consulting  him  as  to  the  auspicious  time. 
The    Brahmin    also    officiates    as     priest    on 


42  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

marriage  and  funeral  occasions,  and  is  the 
principal  actor  during  feasts,  which  are  of 
almost  daily  occurrence  in  a  Hindu  family. 
There  is  a  Tamil  proverb  which  says  that 
*'  The  Vydian  or  the  doctor  will  not  leave  the 
patient  till  he  dies,  but  that  the  Brahmin  will 
not  leave  him  even  after  his  death."  Even 
during  the  last  moments  of  the  patient  the 
doctor  says  that  if  he  is  given  a  handsome  fee, 
he  will  effect  an  immediate  cure  by  administering- 
a  valuable  medicine  which  is  in  his  possession,, 
and  which  was  prepared  by  his  great-grand- 
father after  a  great  deal  of  labour  and  expense. 
He  thus  imposes  upon  the  credulity  of  the 
people  till  death  snatches  the  patient  from 
them:  the  Brahmin's  connection  does  not  cease 
with  the  death  of  the  patient.  He  must 
perform  the  first  day's  ceremonies,  as  also  those 
of  the  second,  eighth,  and  sixteenth  days.  Then 
come  the  monthly  and  yearly  ceremonies,  at 
which  the  Brahmin  plays  an  important  part. 

Such  is  a  brief  description  of  the  old  sage  of 
K^lambakam,  whose  influence  even  in  the 
neighbouring  villages  is  very  great,  and  whom 
the  villagers  regard  with  feelings  of  deep 
veneration. 


PRIESTS  OF  THE  TEMPLE.  43- 

There  are,  besides  the  house  of  the  Purohita, 
two  other  houses  near  the  temple  belonging  to 
Brahmins  who  do  work  in  the  temple.  In  one 
lives  Varadayyangar  and  in  the  other  his 
brother  Appalacharri.  They  perform  the 
Pujah  of  the  temple  by  turns,  and  lead  a  very 
easy  life.  Persons  who  ^o  to  the  temple  to 
worship  the  idol  take  with  them  offerings  in  the 
shape  of  money,  fruit,  coconuts,  betel  and  nut, 
&c.  These  are  appropriated  by  the  brothers. 
There  are  about  seven  acres  of  land  in  the 
village  set  apart  for  the  temple,  and  the  income 
derived  therefrom  goes  towards  the  expenses 
incurred  for  the  lighting  of  the  temple,  the  daily 
rice  offerings,  and  the  salaries  of  the  servants  ; 
and,  as  the  brothers  are  the  principal  servants 
of  the  temple,  they  come  in  for  a  good  share  of 
the  income.  Besides  these,  they  get  extra 
income  on  festival  occasions,  when  the  idol  is 
decked  with  jewels  and  flowers  and  carried  in 
procession.  Appalacharri  is  of  a  quarrelsome 
disposition,  and  numerous  have  been  the 
disputes  between  the  brothers  with  regard  to 
the  temple  income.  Kothundarama  Mudelly> 
the  Dhurmakurta,  has  often  a  good  deal  of 
difficulty  in  settling  their  differences  ;  and  he  it 


44  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

was  who  decided  that  they  should  do  their 
work  by  turns,  and  that  each  should  receive 
the  income  derived  during  his  term  of  office. 
Appalacharri,  not  content  with  quarrelling  with 
his  own  brother,  has  often  employed  his  spare 
time  in  fomenting  quarrels  among  the  villagers, 
and  were  it  not  for  the  tact  and  good  sense  of 
the  village  munsiff  and  the  quiet  nature  of  the 
people  of  the  village,  Kelambakam  would  be  a 
different  place  from  what  it  now  is.  Such  a 
mischievous  disposition  is  that  of  Appalacharri 
that  a  complete  enumeration  of  his  doings 
would  occupy  a  whole  paper. 

There  are  at  the  present  moment  scattered 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  Southern 
India  thousands  of  educated  natives  performing 
honourable  work  with  distinction  both  to  them- 
selves and  to  their  country.  Most  of  these  sat 
at  the  feet  of  such  distinguished  educationists 
as  Dr.  Miller  and  Messrs.  Porter,  Powell,  and 
Thompson,  and  their  veneration  for  their 
former  masters  is  as  deep  and  sincere  as  that 
held  for  the  great  master  of  Rugby  by  his 
students.  And  if  it  is  asked,  why  it  is  that,  in 
this  country,  kero<uo7'ship  in  the  case  of  the 
schoolmaster    is   carried  to    such  an  extent,   I 


THE  SCHOOLMASTER.  45; 

would  reply  that  it  is  a  characteristic  of  the: 
Hindu  to  honour  and  respect  his  intellectual 
guide.  In  India,  the  pial  schoolmasters  are  an. 
honourable  body  of  men  who  do  their  work  in. 
an  unassuming  manner  and  enjoy  the  esteem, 
and  good  will  of  the  people. 

Nalla   Pillai  is  the  schoolmaster  of  Kelam- 
bakam,  and   he  is  next  in  importance  to  the 
Purohita.       He    is   a   great-great-grandson    of' 
Nalla  Pillai,  the  reputed  author  of  the  Mahab- 
Jia7'atha  in   Tamil  verse.     Our  village  school- 
master was  named  after  him,  and  he  knows  by 
heart  all  the  fourteen  thousand  stanzas  of  the: 
book.     He  preserves  with  pride  and  pleasure 
the   style  with   which   his    illustrious   ancestor- 
wrote  his  great  work,  and  the  style  is  worshipped 
in  his  house  every  year  on  the  Ayuthapuja  day. 
Nalla  Pillai's  school  is  located  in  the  pial  of  his. 
house.     The  attendance  is  between  twenty  and 
thirty,  and   even  boys  from  the  neighbouring 
villages  come  here  to  be  instructed.     The  boys, 
are  seated  in  two  rows  on  a  raised  basement  in 
the  outer  part  of  the  house,  and  the  master  is. 
seated  at   one  end  of   the   pial.     There   is   a 
radical   difference  between  the   system  of   in- 
struction imparted  in  English  schools  and  that 


46  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

in  vogue  in  these  village  seats  of  learning.  In 
the  former  a  great  deal  of  time  and  labour  is 
saved  by  having  a  number  of  boys  conveniently 
arranged  into  classes  so  that  they  may  be  all 
taught  at  the  same  time.  In  the  latter  the 
teacher  goes  through  the  lessons  with  each  boy 
separately.  In  the  school  of  the  village  before 
us,  three  or  four  youngsters,  between  five  and 
seven  years  of  age,  are  seated  in  a  row  learning 
the  letters  of  the  alphabet  by  uttering  them 
aloud  and  writing  them  on  sand  strewn  on  the 
floor.  One  or  two  are  writing  the  letters  on 
cadjan  leaves.  One  boy  is  reading  in  a  loud 
voice  words  from  a  cadjan  book,  while  another 
reads  short  sentences.  A  third  is  working 
sums  in  arithmetic.  A  fourth  is  reciting  poeti- 
cal stanzas  in  a  drawling  tone,  and  a  fifth  is 
reading  verses  from  Nalia  Pillai's  Maliabharatha 
before  the  master,  who,  after  the  reading  is 
over,  explains  their  meaning  to  the  boy.  A 
boy  is  said  to  have  completed  his  education  if 
he  is  able  to  read  and  write  accurately  anything 
on  a  cadjan  leaf  and  know  the  simple  and  com- 
pound rules  of  arithmetic  and  simple  interest, 
and  such  proficiency  may  be  attained  after  four 
or  five  years'  study  in  the  village  school. 


THE  SCHOOLMASTER.  47 

The   boys   go  to  school    before  six    in   the 
•morning,  return  home  for  breakfast  at  nine,  go 
l^ack  to  school  at  ten,  and  remain  there  till  two, 
^hen  they  are  allowed  to  go  for  their  midday 
meal.     They  then  return  to  school  at  three,  and 
remain  there  till  it  gets  dark.     Thus  it  will  be 
seen  that  the  schoolmaster  is  at  work  from  early 
morn  till  eve,  going  through  the  lessons  of  each 
individual  boy.     The  school  is  closed  for  four 
•days   in  the  month,  namely  on  the  day  of  new 
moon  and  the  day  after,  and  on  the  day  of  full 
moon  and  the  day  after.     The  boys  are  also 
■allowed  leave  on  festival  days. 

The  teacher,  besides  the  remuneration  paid 
to  him  by  the  parents,  not  infrequently  gets 
extra  income  in  the  shape  of  money,  new 
•clothes,  vegetables,  &c.,  when  boys  are  newly 
sent  to  school  and  when  marriages  and  festivals 
take  place.  The  schoolmaster  is  expected  to 
look  after  the  children  of  the  villagers  and  to 
take  an  interest  in  their  welfare  not  only  in  the 
school  but  in  their  homes.  If  it  is  reported 
that  a  boy  is  ill  and  that  he  refuses  to  take 
medicine,  the  master  is  expected  to  go  to  his 
house  and  see  that  the  medicine  is  administered. 
If  a  boy  has  an  aversion  to  taking  meals,  or  if 


48  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

he  becomes  mischievous  and  troublesome  out  of 
school  hours,  his  parents  at  once  invoke  the 
assistance  of  the  teacher,  who  must  go  to  the 
house  of  the  erring  youth  and  see  that  such 
things  do  not  recur.  The  village  master  is  thus, 
constantly  sought  after  by  the  villagers,  and  he 
is  their  most  useful  friend. 

I  must  not  fail  to  notice  that  the  village 
teacher  makes  it  a  special  part  of  his  duty  to. 
give  religious  instruction.  The  work  of  the 
school  commences  and  closes  every  day  with  a 
prayer  to  Saraszvati,  the  goddess  of  learning,  r 
Vigiieszi'ara,  a  Hindu  deity  supposed  to  preside 
over  the  destinies  of  men.  All  the  boys  are 
expected  to  get  these  prayers  by  heart  and 
repeat  them  aloud.  The  youths  are  also  made 
to  get  by  heart  during  holidays  some  poetical 
stanzas  containing  moral  maxims  on  cadjan 
leaves,  at  the  top  of  which  there  always  appears 
some  religious  symbol  or  saying  such  as  the 
following  : — Victory  be  to  Rama  ;  Siva  is  every- 
where.  The  boys  are  always  taught  to  fear 
God,  to  be  honest  and  truthful,  to  venerate 
their  parents  and  superiors,  and  so  on.  It  will 
thus  be  seen  that  religious  teaching  forms  a  part 
and  a  very  important  part  in  the  work  of  a  viU 
laee  schoolmaster. 


THE  SCHOOLMASTER,  49 

Regarding  the  punishment  inflicted  on  'the 
boys,  I  must  say  that  Nalla  Pillai  is  an  honour- 
able exception  to  those  teachers  who  often  have 
recourse  to  the  most  barbarous  modes  of 
chastising  youths.  I  shall  therefore  not  detain 
my  readers  with  an  explanation  of  those  modes 
of  punishment. 

Besides  the  work  that  Nalla  Pillai  has  in 
the  school,  he  is  often  engaged  in  the  evening 
reciting  verses  from  the  Mahabharatha  and 
explaining  their  meaning  to  the  villagers. 

"  And  oft  at  night  when  ended  was  their  toil, 
The  villagers  with  souls  enraptured  heard  him 
In  fiery  accents  speak  of  Krishna's  deeds 
And  Rama's  warlike  skill,  and  wondered  that 
He  knew  so  well  the  deities  they  adored." 

From  the  above  short  description  of  the 
village  schoolmaster  we  see  that  he  is  a  very 
important  element  in  the  village  constitution. 
He  is  honoured  and  respected  by  the  people, 
and  regarded  by  them  as  a  friend  and  counsellor. 
Recourse  is  constantly  had  to  his  assistance  in 
reading  and  writing  letters  and  in  the  settling 
of  disputes.  He  is  freely  admitted  to  their 
homes   and   invited   on  festival   days.      Nalla 

4 


50  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

Pillai  does  his  work,  day  after  day,  month  after 
month,  year  after  year,  in  an  unostentatious  and 
quiet  way,  enjoying  the  esteem  and  good  will 
of  all  the  villagers  and  the  love  of  his  pupils. 


Ill 


Hindu  poetry— The  physician— The  carpenter— The  blacksmith 
—The  shepherd— The  story  of  the  dull  shepherd. 

In  speaking  of  Indian  poetry,  Dr.  Miller,  in  his 
introduction  to  my  '*  Tales  of  Ind,"  very  justly 
observed  : — '*  Whatever  else  she  may  have 
wanted,  India  has  never  wanted  poetry.  In 
some  form,  whether  good  or  bad,  whether  high 
or  low,  the  poetic  instincts  of  her  children  have 
found  expression  in  every  succeeding  age  of  her 
chequered  history."  Her  gifted  sons  wrote 
poems  that  are  read  with  delight  and  admiration 
by  the  modern  world.  They  wrote  poetry,  true 
poetry,  which  purifies  and  ennobles  man,  which 
**  offers  interesting  objects  of  contemplation  to 
the  sensibilities,"  and  **  delineates  the  deeper  and 
more  secret  workings  of  human  emotion."  But 
at  the  same  time,  our  countrymen  wrote  poetry, 
which  is  nothing  more  than  mere  vietrical  com- 


52  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

position,  and  it  must  be  said  that  in  India,  more 
than  in  any  other  country,  poetry  has  degene- 
rated so  much  that  it  has  been  used  as  a  vehicle 
for    conveying    information    in    almost    every 
conceivable     subject.       Our     astronomy,     our 
astrology,    and    our    works    on   medicine    are 
written  in  poetry,  and  only  the  other  day  I  was 
startled  to  hear  an  expert  in  valuing  precious 
stones  quote  stanza  after  stanza  from  an  ancient 
Tamil  work  describing  the  quality  and  colour  of 
rubies.     The  colour  of  a  certain  kind  of  rubies 
the  author  compares  to  that  of  the  blood  of  the 
sparrow  just    killed.       Another   kind   there    is 
whose  colour  is  like  that  of  the  setting  sun,  and 
so  on.     All  this  could  very  well  be  described  in. 
prose,  but  the  author  has  foolishly  spent  a  great 
deal  of  time  and  labour  in  versifying  what  he 
wanted  to  say.     No  doubt  this  mode  of  con- 
veying information  has  its  advantages.     In  aa 
age  when  printing  was  unknown,  when  books 
were  written  on  cadjan  leaves,  it  could  not  be 
expected  that  people  would  possess  a  sufficient 
number   of    books    to    read.       Many    valuable 
Hindu    works    have    been    handed    down    to- 
posterity   in   the    same   manner   as  the    Greek 
Rhapsodists   are    said    to    have    handed  down 


\% 


THE  PHYSICIAN.  53 

the  poetry  of  Homer.  They  were  committed 
to  memory  and  transmitted  to  succeeding  gene- 
rations— a  process  very  much  facilitated  by  the 
fact  that  they  were  expressed  in  poetry. 

I  have  been  led  to  indulge  in  these  general 
remarks,  because  Appasami  Vathiar,  who  is  the 
rjythian  or  physician  of  Kelambakam  and  who 
is  the  next  person  claiming  our  attention, 
always  quoted  from  Vagadam,  a  Tamil  work 
on  medicine  written  in  verse.  In  describing  a 
•disease  he  quoted  from  Vagadam.  In  pre- 
scribing medicines,  he  quoted  from  Vagadam^ 
and  even  in  giving  instructions  to  people  in  the 
matter  of  diet,  the  same  favourite  Vagadam 
was  called  into  requisition.  The  Hindu's 
reverence  for  anything  old  and  mystical  is  very 
great,  and  Appasami  Vathiar  was  held  in  great 
esteem  by  the  people  of  Kelambakam  and  the 
surrounding  villages,  because,  in  his  practice, 
he  did  not  swerve  one  jot  or  tittle  from  what 
has  been  laid  down  in  Hindu  works .  on 
medicine.  It  is  a  prevalent  belief  among 
Hindus-— and  Appasami  Vathiar  did  much  in 
his  own  way  to  strengthen  that  belief — that  our 
forefathers  attained  perfection  in  medicine,  and 
that  it  is  not  capable  of  further  improvement. 


54  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

The  general  complaint  is  that  the  vythians 
now-a-days  do  not  read  old  Hindu  books  on 
medicine,  and  practise  it  according  to  the  direc- 
tions given  in  them. 

Our  village  doctor  knows  nothing  of  surgery. 
He  is  a  physician,  pure  and  simple.     He  is  a 
Vtrasiva  by  religion,  and  is  said  to  have  read  a 
good  many  medical  books.     He  is  about  fifty 
years  of  age,  and  enjoys  a  very  good  practice. 
He  knows  a  little  of  astrology,  but  does  not 
claim    to    know  so    much    of  it    as    Ramanuja 
Charriar,  the  Purohita,     Like  the  Purohita  and 
the  schoolmaster,  he  is  honoured  and  respected 
by  the  people  of  Kelambakam,  and  they  have 
implicit  confidence  in  his  skill  and  ability.      He 
carries  with   him   all  kinds  of  medicines  in  the 
shape  of  pills  and    powders.     He   is    said  to 
know  the   nature  of  a  man's  complaint  by  feel- 
ing  his    pulse.     He   does  not   believe    in  the 
efficacy   of  medicine  alone,  but   always    takes 
care  to  impress  upon  the  relatives  of  his  patients, 
the    necessity    of    performing    some    religious- 
ceremony  or   other   to   appease    the  anger   of 
the  gods.     The  simple  villagers  have  so  much 
faith  in  him  that  even  if  death  takes  away  the 
patient,  they  attribute  it  not  to  any  want  of  skill 


THE  PHYSICIAN.  55 

on  his  part,   but  to  the  stars  that  guided   the 

patient's  destinies    having  been    unfavourable. 

Once  Appasami  Vathiar  was  absent  from  the 

village    for   a    number   of   days,  and  Kothun- 

darama   Mudelly,   the  village    munsiff,  was   at 

the    time    attacked    with    fever.       It   gradually 

grew  worse,  and  the  village  munsiffs  relatives 

beean    to   entertain    orrave    doubts    about    his 

recovery.     News    of    this    was    sent    to    the 

vythian,  who  returned  in  haste  to  attend  the 

patient.     It  was  early  in  the  morning  when  he 

entered   the   house  of  the  village  munsiff,  and 

there  in   the  KtUam  or  hall  he  saw  the  patient 

leaning  upon  his  old  mother  and  surrounded  by 

a  number  of  sorrowing  relatives  and    friends. 

The  Purohita  was  seated  in  one  part  of  the  hall 

with  some  villagers  looking  at  the  sick  man's 

horoscope,    making    calculations    and    finding 

whether  the   malady   would  prove  fatal.     But 

the  scene  was  changed  the  moment  the  vythian 

entered  the  house  and  sat  by  the  sick  man. 

The   face    of    the   old    mother,    down    whose 

wrinkled     cheeks     tears      were      flowing     in 

abundance,   now  .  beamed   with  joy,   and    the 

relatives  who  a  minute    ago   were  filled  with 

despair  were  now  animated  with  hope.     They 


56  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

whispered  to  one  another  that  Kothundarama 
Mudelly's  recovery  was  beyond  all  doubt.     So  • 
sudden  and  complete  was  the  transformation. 
The  vythian  then  felt  the   pulse  of   the  sick 
man  and  quoted  some  verses  from  the  Vagadant 
describing  the  malady,    to  which    the  mother 
nodded  her  head  and  said  that  the  symptoms  of 
the  disease  therein  enumerated  were  noticed  in 
her  sick  son.     Then   said  the  vythian  :  **  The 
malady  has  assumed  serious  proportions.    Yama 
is  fast  overtaking  the  sick  person.     Here  is  the 
medicine  Mrityunjayam  (conqueror  of  death) 
which  will  put  a  stop  to  his  deadly  course.    This 
medicine  which  my  great  grandfather  prepared 
with  the  assistance  of  a  rich  zemindar  must  be 
continued  for  three  days,  and  after  that  time  the 
patient  must  take  another  medicine  Jivarak- 
shamritham    (the    ambrosia    that    saves    life), 
which    I    prepared   last   year   after   consulting 
many   shastras,   spending  about  five  cartloads 
of  fuel,  fasting  for  forty  days,  and  feeding  one 
hundred  mendicants.    The  patient  will  gradually 
recover.     But  at  the  same  time  I  must  ask  you 
to  light  ten  lamps  in  the  temple  every  day  and 
feed  six   Brahmins  till  such  time  as  the  patient 
recovers."     So  saying  he  took  from  his  medicine 


THE  CARPENTER.  57 

•pouch  two    pills,    mixed    them    in  honey,  and 

administered  the  same  to  the  patient.     Then 

after  giving  instructions  with    regard  to    diet, 

■&C.,  patiently  answering  the  thousand  and  one 

anxious  questions  put  to  him  by  the  relatives  of 

the  patient,  and  restoring  confidence  in   .hem, 

and  after  promising  to  return  in  the  evening, 

he  departed.     In   ten    days'    time  the   patient 

recovered,  and   this  incident  raised  the  vythian 

all  the  more  in  the  estimation  of  the  people  of 

Kelambakam.     Such  is  a  short  account  of  the 

village    doctor,    Appasami    Vathiar,    in    whose 

skill  the  simple  people  of  the  village  had  the 

greatest  confidence  and  for  whose  integrity  and 

.high  character  they  had  the  highest  respect. 

Next  comes  the  carpenter  Soobroya  Acharry. 
His  business  is  to  make  ploughs  (Indian  ploughs 
•are  made  of  wood  with  an  iron  bar  fixed  to 
the  end)  and  all  sorts  of  wooden  implements 
required  for  the  purpose  of  cultivation.  He 
Jias  to  make  carts  and  boxes  and  assist  the 
villagers  in  the  construction  of  houses.  The 
village  carpenter  s  work  is  not  such  as  would 
-excite  the  admiration  of  the  beholder  or  be 
considered  worthy  of  being  shown  at  an 
exhibition.     It  is  a  plain,  rough  kind  of  work 


58  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

just  good  enough  to  answer  the  purpose- 
intended.  Soobroya  Acharry  has  also  to 
make  for  the  villagers  pestles  and  a  number 
of  wooden  instruments  required  for  daily  use. 

After  Soobroya  Acharry  comes  Shunmugam^ 
the  blacksmith  of  the  village,  who  is  required 
to  do  his  portion  of  the  work  in  the  construction 
of  houses  and  in  the  making  of  agricultural  and 
other  implements.  He  has  to  make  axes  for 
hewing  down  trees,  sickles  with  which  to  reap, 
corn,  spades,  crowbars,  and  a  number  of  other 
useful  and  necessary  things.  From  the  above 
it  will  be  seen  that  the  carpenter  and  the  black- 
smith are  very  useful  members  of  the  com- 
munity, and  that  their  services  are  often  called 
into  requisition  by  the  villagers. 

Another  very  important  and  useful  member 
of  the  community  is  Gopaula  Pillai,  the  idciyan 
or  shepherd.  He  owns  a  number  of  cows  and 
buffaloes  and  supplies  the  villages  with  ghee 
(clarified  butter),  milk  and  curds  ;  he  also  looks 
after  their  cattle.  He  is  a  very  busy  man.  He 
rises  early  in  the  morning  and  goes  to  the 
houses  of  the  villagers  to  milk  their  cows,  and 
returns  at  about  nine  o'clock.  In  the  mean- 
time, his  wife  Seeta,  who  is  a  good  model  of  a. 


THE  HERDSMAN.  59 

busy    helpmate,  is    engaged    In    cleansing    the 
cattle-shed,  milking  her  own  cows  and  buffaloes, 
churning  butter  and  selling  milk  and  curds.    As 
soon  as  the  cowherd  comes  home,  he  takes  his 
canji  (boiled   rice  and  water).     He  then  goes 
away  with  the  cattle  of  the  village  to  the  graz- 
ing fields.     There  are  some  fine  pasture  lands 
at  a  distance  of  about  two  miles  from  Kelam- 
bakam   where  the  cowherds  and  shepherds  of 
other  villages  meet  our  ideiyan  friend,  Gopaula 
Pillai.     There,   while    the   cattle   graze,   these 
simple  men  beguile  their  time  under  the  shade 
of  some  tree  in  innocent  talk  or  in  some  game.. 
The  cowherd  returns  with    the   cattle    to    the 
village  at  dusk  and  goes  again  to  the  houses  of 
such  villagers  as  have  cows,  to  milk  them.     He 
returns  home  at  about  eight  at  night,  and  after 
taking  supper  enjoys  a  well-earned  sleep.     It  is 
said  that  shepherds  are  dull  and  stupid,  and  there 
are   many   stories   current  among   the   people 
illustrative  of  this  fact.     Here  is  a  story  which 
is  often  told  : — 

The  Ideiyan.' 

'Mong  Hindu  Castes,  the  Ideiyars  are  dull ; 
Brains  wanting,  Nature  gives  them  but  a  skull ; 

*  From  the  Madras  Mai/. 


«©  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

Hence  as  the  Tamil  proverb  truly  tells, 
In  nape  of  neck  all  ideiyan  wisdom  dwells. 

One  of  this  Jathi,  who  was  far  from  wise, 
Even  in  his  lotus-faced  pendatti's  (wife's)  eyes, 
Resisted  bravely  with  ideiyan  might, 
The  entrance  of  one  ray  of  wisdom's  light. 

She  tried  all  arts  as  Hindu  women  can 

On  this  unyielding  matter — called  a  man. 

>She  coaxed  him,  boxed  him,  scolded  him  and  squeezed; 

Unchanged,  he  only  ate,  and  slept,  and  sneezed. 

Anon  with  honied  words  as  poets  sing, 

She  spoke  : — he  was  lier  guru,  god  and  king. 

Her  neighbours  smiled  : — "when  horses  horned  you  see, 

Your  silent,  senseless  guru  wise  may  be." 

To  cheer  the  villagers  one  day  there  came 
The  singer  Thumbiran  well  known  to  fame ; 
Of  Rama,  Seeta,  Ravana,  he  sang, 
And  through  bazaar  and  street  his  music  rang. 

Men  left  their  homes  and  work,  and  came  from  far, 
And  hailed  him  as  another  Avatar  : — 
*'  Ramayanam  will  make  my  husband  wise, 
-Perchance,  and  end  my  contless  toils  and  sighs." 

*So  thought  this  good  pendatti,  strongly  bent 
On  making  wise  her  ideiyan  lord,  and  sent 
Him  forth  to  hear  the  singer.     He  obeyed, — 
As  Ideiyars  should,  and  listened  undismayed. 

In  ideiyan  posture,  on  his  staff  his  chin 
He  rested,  as  to  drink  the  nectar  in. 
A  waggish  neighbour  saw  his  vacant  stare, 
Leapt  on  his  back,  and  calmly  listened  there. 


THE  SHEPHERD.  6b 

Part  of  the  programe  this, — the  ideiyan  deemed ; 
A  waggish  trick  his  burden  never  seemed. 
Thus  seeking  wisdom,  stood  he  in  the  sun 
Well  weighted,  listening  till  the  song  was  done. 

Then  homeward,  weary  grown,  if  still  not  wise  ; 
Homeward  to  meet  his  lovely  Seeta's  eyes, 
The  hero  went.     She,  through  the  window  bars, 
Peeped,  waiting  for  his  coming, — as  the  stars. 

Hoping  to  see  her  ideiyan's  face  divine. 
With  light  of  new  found  wisdom  brightly  shine  ; 
'*  What  say  you  of  Ramayanam  ?  "  she  began  ; 
He  answered  ; — "  Tis  as  heavy  as  a  man." 

She  whispered  to  the  sky  at  this  response ; 
*'  He  born  an  ideiyan  must  die  a  dunce ; — 
**  Fate  wills  it,  unreversed,  while  ages  roll 
**  If  Kamban  cannot  stir  his  boorish  soul." 

The  above  is  one  of  the  many  stories  current: 
about  the  dulness  and  stupidity  of  the  shepherd. 
Nevertheless,  he  is  honest,  straightforward,  andi 
guileless.     His  wants  are  few  and  his  cattle  are 
his  only  care.     His  lot  in  life  has  many  a  time 
warned  man  not  to  pant  after  vain  glory.     It 
has  been  the  favourite  theme  of  poets  in  all  ages . 
and  in  all  climes,  and  the  envy  of  philosophers. 


IV. 

The  washerman—The  potter— The  barber  and  his  wife,  the 
village  midwife — The  Pujari,  or  the  priest  of  the  village 
goddess. 

It  is  said  that  the  village  v/asherman  has 
scarcely  leisure  to  attend  to  his  own  domestic 
duties.  This  is  no  doubt  true,  for  Munian,  the 
washerman  of  Kelambakam,  is  the  most  hard- 
working member  of  the  village.  He  rises  early 
every  morning  and.  with  an  earthen  vessel,  goes 
to  the  village  in  one  direction,  while  his  wife 
goes  in  another,  to  collect  dirty  clothes.  On 
reaching  the  house  of  a  villager,  he  informs  the 
people  of  his  arrival  by  making  a  noise  which 
at  once  brings  out  a  female,  who  hands  over 
to  him  such  clothes  as  require  washing,  with 
perhaps  some  special  instructions  in  the  case 
of  particular  clothes,  and  then  supplies  him 
with  a  handful  of  the  Indian  preparation  called 
kuhi — raggi  flour   cooked    with  broken  rice — 


THE  WASHERMAN.  63 

^hich  he  deposits  in  the  earthen  vessel.     He 
returns  home  at  about  nine  or  ten  o'clock.     His 
wife   returns  at  about    the  same  time   with   a 
potful  of  kulu  and  a  bundle  of  clothes.     They 
then  with  their  children  partake  of  what  they 
have  collected  from  the  villagers,  and  go  to  the 
river  Palar  with  the  dirty  clothes  to  wash  them. 
There,  with  scarcely  any  intermission,  they  toil 
hard  in  the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  by  dusk  they 
have  washed  the  clothes  that  were  entrusted  to 
them    in   the  morning.     They  then  return  to 
the   village   and   arrange  the   clothes  of  each 
household    with    a    precision    which    is    most 
astonishing,  and  which  most  probably  gave  rise 
to  the  saying  that  a  washerman  is  more  useful 
than  an  educated  person.     After  this,  they  set 
out  to  the  village  to  deliver  the  clothes.     This 
time,  instead  of  a  pot,  they  carry  each  a  basket 
in  which  to  carry  the  cooked  rice  supplied  to 
them  by  the  villagers.     They  return   home  at 
about  nine  or  ten,  take  their  supper  and  go  to 
sleep,  which  they  have  richly  earned  after  a 
hard  day's  toil.     Even  this  little  rest  is  denied 
to  the  poor  washerman  whenever  festivals  are 
celebrated  in  the  temple  or  when  dramatic  per- 
formances are  given  in  the  village,  as  on  those 


64  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

occasions  he  is  expected  to  prepare  torches  with 
torn  clothes  collected  by  himself,  and  look  after 
the  lights.  Thus,  Munian,  the  washerman  of 
K^lambakam,  with  Lakshmi,  his  exemplary 
wife  and  useful  assistant,  willingly  performs, 
without  the  least  murmur,  the  arduous  task 
allotted  to  him  in  his  little  village  world. 

Another  member  of  the  village,  as  useful  and' 
almost  as  hardworking  as  the  washerman,  is- 
Kuppusami,  the  potter,  who  toils  at  his  wheel 
day  and  night  to  supply  the  villagers  with 
earthen  vessels.  He  has  to  make  earthen 
lamps,  cooking  vessels,  huge  jars  for  storing- 
grain,  bricks,  tiles,  &c.,  for  building  houses,, 
drinking  vessels  and  a  hundred  other  things 
required  for  an  Indian  household.  He  has 
also  to  make  figures  of  human  shape,  and  such 
like  things  for  use  in  the  temple  of  the  village 
deity.  Any  stranger  going  into  the  house  of  a 
Hindu  will  at  once  be  struck  with  the  useful- 
ness of  the  potter,  when  he  finds  whole  rooms, 
containing  earthen  vessels  of  different  sizes  and 
shapes  arranged  like  conically  shaped  pillars,, 
each  containing  some  article  of  human  con- 
sumption. On  important  festival  occasions, 
such  as  the  Pungul,  Kuppusami  has  to  supply 


THE  BARBER.  65 

every  house  in  Kelambakam  with  new  vessels, 
and,  on  occasions  of  marriage,  he  has  to  prepare 
big  pots  ornamented  with  quaint  figures.  His 
assistance  is  also  sought  after  in  accidents  when 
bones  are  broken  or  fractured.  I  do  not  know 
how  the  potter  has  come  to  be  regarded  as  the 
fittest  person  to  treat  such  cases.  Man,  it  is 
said,  is  made  of  clay  by  Brahma,  who  is  often 
compared  to  a  potter.  And  the  potter,  who 
makes  figures  of  human  form  is  expected  to 
know  the  constitution  of  the  human  frame. 
Hence  probably  arose  the  idea  that  he  is  the 
fittest  person  to  treat  cases  of  fracture,  &c. 
Kuppusami  is  skilful  in  the  treatment  of  such 
cases,  and  his  practice  extends  even  to  the 
neighbouring  villages. 

After  the  potter,  comes  Kailasam,  the 
ambattan,  the  barber  of  the  village.  He  also 
is  a  very  useful  member  of  Kdlambakam.  He 
is  the  village  hair-dresser.  He  is  also  the 
musician  of  his  village.  Without  music,  no 
festival  can  be  celebrated  in  the  temple,  no 
marriage  or  any  other  ceremony  can  take  place 
in  an  Indian  household  ;  and  on  those  occasions 
kailasam  and  his  people  are  required  to  play  on 
the  flute,  beat  drums,  &c.     Kailasam  is  also  the 

5 


66  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

surgeon  of  K^lambakam,  and  it  is  somewhat 
difficult  to  account  for  the  fact  that  barbers 
have  been  allowed  to  practise  surgery.  They 
are  considered  to  be  the  fittest  persons  to  treat 
surgical  cases,  probably  because,  as  barbers, 
they  handle  the  knife.  Thoyamma,  the  wife 
of  Kailasam,  is  the  midwife  of  the  village. 
Her  attendance  is  also  required  every  day, 
morning  and  evening,  to  look  after  newly-born 
infants,  to  bathe  them,  to  administer  to  them 
proper  medicines  and  do  many  other  things 
which  need  not  be  enumerated  here. 

Every  village  in  Southern  India  has  a  temple 
built  in  honour  of  a  goddess,  who,  it  is  said, 
guards  the  village  from  all  kinds  of  pestilential 
diseases,  such  as  smallpox,  cholera,  &c.     The 
name    of    the    goddess    of    Kelambakam     is 
Angalammal,    and    the    temple    dedicated    to 
her  is  situated  a  few  furlongs  from  the  village. 
Some  lands  in  the  village  are  allotted  for  the 
due  performance  of  puja  in   the   temple,    and 
Angamuthu      Pujaree,      who      performs      the 
necessary    ceremonies,     enjoys     those     lands. 
When    the    country    is    afflicted    with     some 
pestilence,  the  pujaree  levies  all  sorts  of  con- 
tributions from  the  simple  villagers.     To  save 


THE  VILLAGE  GODDESS.  67 

'them  from  infectious  diseases,  they  present  the 
•deity  with  gold  and  silver  ornaments,  cloths, 
rice  and  vegetables,  intoxicating  liquors,  sheep 
and  fowls.  These  the  pujaree  appropriates  to 
his  own  use.  Worship  in  the  temple  of  the 
village  goddess  is  of  a  very  low  kind.  Animals 
are  sacrificed,  intoxicating  drugs  are  taken  and 
crude  songs  are  sung.  Hideous  dances  also 
form  part  of  the  worship.  Angamuthu  Pujaree 
is  a  very  intelligent  man,  and  practises  his  trade 
with  consummate  skill.  People  from  distant 
parts  go  to  him  on  Thursdays,  when,  it  is  said, 
the  spirit  of  the  goddess  Angalammal  descends 
upon  him  and  with  such  help  he  foretells  events. 
With  the  pujaree  the  best  art  is  to  conceal  art 
itself,  and  the  more  he  fulfils  this  condition  the 
more  he  succeeds  and  becomes  popular.  He 
has  to  be  possessed  of  a  certain  amount  of 
intelligence  and  tact  if  he  is  to  perform  his  work 
aright.  He  has  to  weigh  well  all  the  circum- 
stances of  a  case,  and  then  decide  what  are 
suitable  answers  to  give.  Angamuthu  Pujaree 
often  gives,  like  the  oracle  of  Delphi,  dubious 
answers  to  questions  put  to  him. 

I  was  myself  present  with  some  of  my  friends 
at  one  of  these  meetings  in  the  temple  of  the 


68  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

village  goddess.  There  were  then  present 
people  from  distant  villages.  There  were 
mothers  with  sick  children.  Near  relatives  of 
persons  supposed  to  be  the  victims  of  sorcerers 
were  there,  anxiously  waiting  to  get  the 
blessing  of  the  goddess  through  her  favoured 
servant,  the  pujaree.  There  were  collected  in 
that  motley  assembly  barren  women  anxious  ta 
get  children,  young  bachelors  eagerly  waiting 
to  know  when  they  would  get  fair  wives,  and' 
persons  attacked  with  various  kinds  of  disorders.. 
There  were  about  three  hundred  persons 
present  on  the  occasion,  some  of  whom  came 
from  places  ten  or  twelve  miles  distant  from. 
Kdambakam.  The  goddess  was  neatly  clothed 
and  adorned  with  flowers.  There  was  a  black 
cane  near  the  deity,  which  was  afterwards  used 
by  the  pujaree  for  driving  out  devils.  Fruits 
and  flowers  and  other  presents  there  were  in 
abundance,  and  there  were  also  one  or  twa 
bottles  of  intoxicating  liquors,  camphor  and 
other  things.  The  pujaree,  after  bathing  and 
besmearing  his  body  with  ash,  came  and  sat 
before  Angalammal,  to  the  immense  delight 
of  the  expectant  crowd.  His  assistants,  with 
jingling  instruments,  sang  some  curious  songs 


A  MEETING  IN  THE  TEMPLE,  69 

-extolling    the   virtues   of    the    goddess.     The 
pujaree   was    all    the    while    sitting    in    deep 
meditation.     Then   suddenly   he  swooned  and 
fell  down.     Shortly  after,  he  rose,  took  some 
liquor,  and  with  a  vigour  and  energy  that  would 
have   done   credit    to    the    strongest   acrobat, 
danced  and  jumped  and  made  a  most  hideous 
and    disgusting    noise.     Camphor    was    soon 
lighted.      He  took  a  long  sword  and  inflicted 
all  sorts  of  wounds  on  his  body.     The  spirit 
•of  the   goddess,    it   was  said,  had   now  fairly 
descended    on    him,    and    the    terror-stricken 
people   all    gazed  upon   him   with   contending 
hopes   and    fears,    to   catch    eagerly   whatever 
was    vouchsafed    to    them    by    their   goddess 
through    her   servant.     Then    in    deep    clear 
tones,  Angamuthu  Pujaree  uttered  the  follow- 
ing words :  "  A   person  of  the  male   sex  has 
come  here  to  question  me  regarding  a  female 
relative.     Let  him  come  forward."     There  was 
<leep   silence  and    no   one  ventured   to   come 
forward.     Again  the  pujaree  said  in  a  threaten- 
ing tone  :  *'  I  know  the  person.     He  is  come 
here.     Let  him  step  forward  without  the  least 
delay  and  kneel  before  me.     If  he  does  not,  I 
will  punish  him."     Immediately,  a  middle-aged 


TO  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

person  knelt  before  the  pujaree  and  said : 
**  Have  mercy  upon  me  O  mother,  I  have  come 
here  to  ask  you  if  my  sick  wife  will  recover.'* 
The  pujaree  answered  :  "  Your  wife  would  have 
recovered  long  ago ;  but  you  have  incurred  my 
displeasure  and  to  appease  my  anger  you  must 
sacrifice  a  sheep,  and  then  your  wife  will 
recover."  So  saying  the  pujaree  gave  some 
ash  to  the  supplicant  to  be  smeared  over  his. 
wife's  body.  Then  said  the  pujaree :  "  A 
barren  woman  is  here  to  ask  me  to  bless  her 
with  a  child.  Where  is  she  ?  "  In  due  course, 
a  young  woman  came  forward,  and  to  her  he 
said  :  *'  You  must  for  the  next  forty  days  bathe 
early  in  the  morning  and  go  round  my  temple 
nine  times  daily.  You  must  take  only  one 
meal  a  day.  And  at  the  end  of  these  forty 
days  you  must  present  me  with  a  new  cloth. 
You  shall  then  be  blessed  with  a  child."  After 
receiving  some  ash,  the  young  woman  retired. 
Then  again  the  pujaree  said  :  *'  A  mother  is. 
come  here  with  a  sick  child ;  let  me  see  her." 
Immediately  a  sorrow-stricken  woman  placed  a 
sick  child  before  him.  He  threw  some  ash  on. 
the  child  and  said  :  "  Your  child  will  recover  ia 
a  fortnight,  but  do  not  fail  to  offer  me  a  fowl.'" 


SUPERSTITIONS.  71 

"  Yes,  mother,  I  will  do  so,"  said  the  woman, 
and  retired.  In  this  way  the  pujaree  put 
general  questions,  and  people  with  various 
requests  came  forward.  Suitable  replies  were 
vouchsafed  to  them,  but  the  pujaree  in  every 
instance  took  care  to  ask  various  kinds  of  offer- 
ings. In  the  end,  two  things  startled  me,  and 
I  for  a  time  at  least  thought  the  pujaree  a 
veritable  seer.  The  pujaree  said  :  "  A  young 
man  is  come  here  to  test  me  with  a  lemon 
concealed  about  him.  He  wishes  to  know 
when  he  will  get  married.  Let  him  stand 
before  me."  Out  stepped  the  young  man,  and, 
trembling  with  fear,  delivered  the  lemon  which 
he  had  kept  concealed.  Then  again,  the 
favoured  servant  of  the  goddess  said  :  "  An 
old  man  came  to  me  last  Thursday  and  said 
that,  owing  to  the  doings  of  a  sorcerer,  his  son 
was  suffering  from  various  kinds  of  disorders." 
When  the  old  man  came  forward,  he  continued  : 
**  Your  enemy  with  the  help  of  a  sorcerer  hid 
last  month  at  midnight  an  earthen  vessel  in 
which  are  deposited  human  bones.  So  long  as 
that  vessel  remains  where  it  is,  your  son  will 
not  recover.  Go  now,  with  a  dozen  people 
from    the  assembly,  and  take  out   the   vessel 


72  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

which  is  buried  in  the  north-eastern  corner  of 
the  cattle-shed  of  your  house,  some  four  feet 
and  a  half  from  the  wall.  Take  it  out  and 
bring  it  to  me."  Immediately  a  number  of 
people  left  the  assembly  and  the  pujaree  went  on 
attending  to  those  who  remained.  Those  who 
went,  found  in  the  exact  spot  described  by 
the  pujaree  a  vessel  answering  to  his  descrip- 
tion, which  they  unearthed  and  brought  to  him, 
to  the  great  amazement  of  the  people  assembled. 
The  pujaree  took  it,  and  addressing  the  old 
man,  said:  *'  Go  now.  Your  son  will  from  this 
moment  be  all  right.'*  So  saying  he  uttered 
an  unintelligible  7nantra7n  and  dashed  the 
vessel  to  the  ground. 

With  regard  to  the  first  of  the  above  incidents, 
I  came  to  know  a  few  days  afterwards  that  the 
young  man  who  came  with  the  lemon  un- 
wittingly confided  his  secret  to  Appalacharri, 
one  of  the  pujaree's  secret  agents,  who  freely 
mingled  with  the  people  as  spectators.  Appa- 
lacharri went  and  gave  the  information  to  the 
pujaree  beforehand.  The  only  possible  explana- 
tion of  the  second  is  that  the  pujaree's  assist- 
ants must  themselves  have  buried  the  vessel 
with  its  contents. 


THE  END  OF  THE  PUJAREE.  75 

The  pujaree,  it  will  thus  be  seen,  is  a  most 
-deceitful  person  practising  his  trade  with  success 
among  the  ignorant  villagers.  Happily  under 
the  benign  British  rule  education  is  spreading 
fast,  and  the  intelligence  of  the  country  is  ad- 
vancing at  a  rapid  rate,  and  the  day  is  not  far 
distant  when  the  wretched  class  of  men,  one  of 
whom  I  have  in  the  above  pages  tried  to  depict, 
Avill  soon  have  vanished  off  the  face  of  the  land. 


The  Panisiva — Account  of  the  dispute  between  the  Panisiva  and 
the  potter,  and  the  part  played  therein  by  the  Brahmia 
Appalacharri— The  Shylock  of  Kdlambakam — The  dancing^ 
girls — The  story  of  the  shepherd  and  his  wife. 

When  in  olden  days  rules  were  framed  for 
the  proper  management  of  Indian  village  con- 
stitutions, and  particular  duties  were  assigned  to 
particular  individuals,  there  were  no  easy  hieans 
of  communication  in  the  country.  It  was  there- 
fore found  necessary  to  have  a  separate  class 
of  men — the  Panisivas — to  carry  to  friends  and 
relatives  invitations  to  weddings,  funerals,  and 
special  festival  occasions,  which,  as  I  said  in 
one  of  my  previous  papers,  are  of  almost  daily 
occurrence  in  Hindu  families.  The  word 
Panisiva  means  literally  one  who  serves  ;  and 
Kanthan,  the  Panisiva  of  Kc^lambakam,  is  a 
hardworking,  faithful,  and  willing  servant  of  the 
villagers.     He  is  required  to  blow  the  conch- 


THE  PANISIVA.  75 

shell  during  funerals,  to  serve  betel  and  nut 
during  marriages  and  festivals,  to  go  even  to 
distant  villages  to  invite  friends  and  relations  to 
take  part  in  those  celebrations,  and  to  do  what- 
ever other  work  is  allotted  to  him  on  those 
occasions.  By  hard  work  and  by  the  good* 
will  of  the  people  of  the  village,  he  managed 
till  very  recently  to  live  a  happy  life  and  everk 
to  save  some  money,  The  Brahmin  Appa- 
lacharri  very  cleverly  brought  about  an  un- 
necessary quarrel  between  Kanthan,  the 
Panisiva,  and  Kuppusami,  the  potter,  they 
being  neighbours,  and  by  his  scheming  kept  up 
the  quarrel  for  some  time.  The  result  was 
that  both  of  them  figured  many  a  time  in  the 
law  courts,  and  learnt  some  very  wholesome 
lessons  after  the  expenditure  of  a  good  deal  of 
money. 

This  is  how  the  dispute  arose.  One  day 
when  Appalacharri  was  sorely  in  need  of  money, 
he  went  to  the  potter,  who  was  toiling  at  his 
wheel,  and  very  cleverly  drew  him  into  a  con- 
versation, in  the  course  of  which  he  said  :  •*  You 
know,  Kuppusami,  that  there  are  two  palmyra 
trees  standing  in  the  hedge,  which  separates 
your  backyard  from   that   of    Kanthan.      He 


76  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

-enjoys  their  tender  nuts  and  fruits.  I  do  not 
see  why  you  should  not  enjoy  them  also. 
Those  trees  stand  in  a  common  hedge,  and  in 
fact  it  is  my  strong  conviction  that  they  belong 
•exclusively  to  you,  and  that  the  Panisiva  has  no 
right  whatever  to  them."  To  this  the  potter 
said  :  "  Yes,  Swami !  I  also  am  entitled  to  enjoy 
the  produce  of  the  trees.  I  am  sure  to  succeed 
if  I  can  secure  the  assistance  of  one  like  you." 
**  Do  not  be  afraid,"  said  the  Brahmin,  **  the 
trees  and  the  hedge  will  be  yours."  He  then 
ask  the  potter  to  assist  him  with  some  money, 
which  was  willingly  given. 

The  next  day,  Appalacharri  sent  for  the 
Panisiva,  and  with  the  skill  and  tact  so  peculiar 
to  him  spoke  about  the  hedge  and  the  palmyra 
trees.  *'  I  know,"  he  said,  *'  the  village  head- 
man Kothundarama  Mudelly  knows,  and  every 
one  in  the  village  also  knows,  that  your  father 
planted  the  two  palmyra  trees  in  your  backyard, 
and  who  is  there  but  you  entitled  to  enjoy 
them  ?  But  the  potter  complained  to  me 
yesterday  that  you  unjustly  enjoy  the  tender 
nuts  and  the  fruits.  He  says  that  he  is  entitled 
to  a  portion,  if  not  the  whole  of  the  produce. 
I  know  that  his  demand  is  very  unjust.      But 


THE  POTTER'S  DISPUTE.  yy 

let  me,  as  one  that  takes  a  deep  interest  in  your 
welfare,  tell  you  in  all  sincerity  that  he  means 
some  mischief;  and  before  he  does  anything  of 
that  sort,  see  that  you  at  once  enclose  the  trees 
with  prickly  pear.  If  after  that  he  tries  to 
annoy  you,  come  and  tell  me  without  a 
moment's  delay."  The  Panisiva  answered : 
Great  Swami !  I  have  no  one  else  but  you  to- 
assist  me.  I  implore  you  on  my  feet  to  save 
me  from  the  misdoings  of  my  neighbour. 
Kuppusami.'*  "  You  can  count  upon  my  assist- 
ance," said  the  Brahmin.  He  then  took  some 
money  from  the  poor  Panisiva  and  sent  him 
away  with  all  sorts  of  assurances. 

On  the  third  day,  the  potter  came  running  to 
Appalacharri  and  said  :  "  My  great  Guru  ;  you 
assured  me  the  day  before  yesterday  that  I 
am  the  sole  owner  of  the  trees  in  the  backyard,, 
and  that  I  alone  am  entitled  to  their  produce. 
But  last  evening  Kanthan  fenced  them  round 
with  prickly  pear.  You  promised  to  use  all 
your  influence  to  secure  for  me  the  ownership  of 
the  trees  as  also  the  hedge.  Here,  my  saviour, 
is  some  money  for  your  gracious  acceptance  ; 
please  advise  me  what  further  I  am  to  do." 
The  Brahmin  took  the  money,  and  advised  him 


78  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

to  go  at  once  and  pull  down  the  fence.     This 
was  done,  and  immediately  the  Panisiva  ran  to 
Appalacharri  with  some  money  and  told  him 
that  the  potter  had  pulled  down  the  fence ;  he 
then   fell    at  Appalacharri's    feet,  cried   like  a 
<:hild,  and  begged  of  him  to  do  all  that  could 
be  done.     To  this  the  Brahmin  angrily  said : 
'*  You  are  a  fool ;  you  cry  like  a  child.     You 
should  have  manfully  kicked  the  potter,  when 
he  removed  the  fencing.     Here  I  will  write  a 
complaint  for  you ;   go  and  lodge   it  at  once 
before  the   magistrate."      The   complaint   was 
thrown  out,  as  the  dispute  was  said  to  be  of  a 
civil  nature.       The  Panisiva  then  filed  a  civil 
suit.     During  the  progress  of  the  suit  the  court 
had  to  appoint  a  commissioner  to  inspect  the 
spot  and  submit  a  report,  and  during  all  this 
time  Appalacharri  exacted  as  much  money  as 
possible  from  both.     In  the  end,  after  the  lapse 
of  two  years  of  anxious  care  and  toil  and  after 
the  expenditure  of  a  large  sum  of  money,  the 
Panisiva  s  yi'sX  title  to  the  trees  was  recognized 
by  the  court,  and  the  foolish  potter,  who  was 
unwillingly  dragged   into  the  quarrel,  learnt  a 
-dearly  bought  lesson.     Thus  were  two  simple 
villagers  nearly  ruined  by  unnecessary  litigation 


THE  VILLAGE  SHYLOCK.  79 

cleverly  brought  about  by  the  wily  machinations 
of  an  uncrupulous  Brahmin. 

The  person   next  claiming  our  attention   is 
Muthusami    Chetty,    the   Shylock    of    K^lam- 
bakam,  and  he  is  not  one  whit  better  than  the 
leech-like  village  usurer,  about  whom  one  hears 
so  much  nowadays.     This  man,  who    belongs 
to  the  trading  class,  lives  in  a  strong,  well-built 
house  to  which  is  attached  a  spacious  granary. 
He  owns  the  only  bazaar  in  Kelambakam,  and 
it   is   located    in    the   pial   of  his  house.     He 
makes  periodical  visits  to  the  nearest  town,  and 
buys   whatever    articles    of    consumption    are 
required  for  his  village.     These  he  sells  either 
for  money  or  for  grain.     The  system  of  paying 
revenue    to    Government    in    money  and    by 
monthly  instalments,  from.  December  to  May, 
is  very  favourable  to  the  money-lending  classes 
of  the  community,  and  it  has  been  and  still  is 
the  means  of  easily  enriching  them  and  making 
them   more   prosperous   than  the  rest  of   the 
people.      The  villager  who  is  in  need  of  say 
a    hundred    rupees    for    paying    Government 
revenue,  has  simply  to  go  to  our  Chetty  friend, 
who  gives  the  required  amount,  on  the  condition 
that  it  is  repaid  in  grain  at  the  harvesting  season. 


8o  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

No  interest  is  charged  by  the  money-lender. 
Now  the  average  price  of  paddy  during  the 
harvesting  season,  wrhich  commences  in  January 
and  extends  till  March,  is  27  measures  for  a 
rupee.  Thus  the  villager,  who  borrowed  one 
hundred  rupees,  has  to  give  the  money-lender 
2,700  measures  of  paddy.  '  This  the  latter 
stores  in  his  granary,  and  sells  in  July,  August,, 
and  September,  when  the  average  market  price 
is  19  measures  for  a  rupee;  so  that  Muthusamt 
Chetty's  one  hundred  rupees  amount  to  nearly 
one  hundred  and  fifty  rupees  in  about  six 
months.  This  arrangement  tells  very  heavily 
upon  the  cultivating  classes,  but  they  cannot 
help  it.  Again,  whenever  they  have  to  buy 
bullocks  for  ploughing,  when  they  have  to  build 
houses,  to  marry  their  sons  or  daughters,  or  to 
perform  funeral  ceremonies  in  honour  of  de- 
parted relatives  (and  marriages  and  funeral  cere- 
monies are  very  expensive  in  Hindu  families)^ 
they  must  go  to  the  village  usurer  and  borrow 
money  on  the  same  rigid  conditions.  Here^ 
indeed,  is  a  splendid  opportunity  for  Hindu 
capitalists.  Instead  of  devising  all  sorts  of 
means  for  investing  their  capital,  they  should 
start  agricultural  banks  and  lend  money  to  the 


THE  USURER.  8i 

cultivating  classes.  By  so  doing  they  would 
not  only  get  fair  interest  for  their  money,  but 
would-be  the  means  of  saving  thousands  of 
families  from  ruin,  of  making  them  more 
prosperous  and  happy,  and  of  effacing  a  class 
of  people  who  live  upon  the  labour  of  others, 
and  are  draining  the  life-blood  of  the  agricul- 
tural population  of  the  land. 

Our  village  usurer  Muthusami  Chetty  is  a 
cunning  and  clever  man  of  business.  He  looks 
after  his  bazaar,  keeps  the  accounts  regularly, 
and  does  all  the  business  himself  without  the 
assistance  of  a  clerk.  He  is  also  a  very  safe 
man,  and  does  not  give  offence  to  people  even 
when  they  give  him  cause  to  do  so.  He  aims 
at  pleasing  each  and  every  one  in  the  village, 
and  the  following  story  which  I  heard  of  him 
illustrates  very  well  this  characteristic.  One 
day,  two  persons,  who  went  to  make  purchases 
from  his  bazaar,  unfortunately  quarrelled.  Hot 
words  were  exchanged,  and,  notwithstanding 
Muthusami's  remonstrances,  words  came  to 
blows.  In  the  end,  both  complained  to  the 
magistrate,  and  both  cited  the  Chetty  as  their 
witness.  He,  to  please  both,  addressed  the 
magistrate  thus  :  *'  Maharajah  !  I  have  been  un- 

6 


82  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

necessarily  dragged  here  to  give  evidence. 
One  day  these  two  persons  now  standing  before 
your  august  presence,  came  to  my  bazaar  to 
buy  certain  articles.  They  quarrelled  and  each 
abused  the  other.  They  were  about  to  come 
to  blows,  when  I  grew  nervous  and  closed  my 
eyes,  and  instantly  I  heard  the  sound  of  beat- 
ing.    This  is  all  that  I  know." 

Those  who  devote  their  time  to  a  study  of 
Hindu    society    and    its    institutions    are    very 
much    puzzled    to   find   Ddvaciasis,    a   class   of 
women    consecrated    to    God's   work,    openly 
practising  prostitution.    These  wretched  people 
are  required  to  sweep  the  temple,  ornament  the 
floor  with   quaint  figures  drawn   in  rice  flour, 
hold   before    the    idol    the   sacred    light  called 
KumbJiarati,    dance    and    sing   when    festivals 
are  celebrated,  fan  the  idol  and  do  many  other 
similar    things.     The    word  Ddvadasi  literally 
means  servant  of  God,  and   it  seems  strange 
that  a  person  dedicated  to  the  service  of  God 
should  lead  a  low  and  degraded  life. 

In  Kelambakam  there  are  two  dancing  girls, 
Kanakambujam  (golden  lotus)  and  Minakshi 
(fish-eyed).  They  are  the  Ddvadasis  of  the 
temple  of   Kotlmndarama  in  the  village,  and 


THE  DANCING  GIRLS.  33 

they  do  service  by  turns,  for  which  they  receive 
an    allowance    from    the    temple    endowment. 
Kanakambujam  is  the  concubine  of  Rajaruthna 
Mudelliar,  a  burly,  thick-necked  zemindar  of  a 
neighbouring  village,  and   Minakshi  is  in  the 
keeping  of  our  old  friend  Appalacharri,  although 
•    at  times  the  Brahmin  has  no  scruples  in  acting 
the   part   of    a  go-between    for   some    money 
consideration  to  those  who  may  wish  to  buy  his 
concubine's  smiles.      There  is  a  good  deal  of 
what  is  termed  "  professional  jealousy  "  between 
the   two   dancing  girls,   and   on    this   account 
constant  disputes  arose  between  the  Mudelliar 
and  the  Brahmin,  which  at  last  culminated  in 
their   being   carried    to   a   criminal    court    for 
settlement.     The  Mudelliar  lodged  a  complaint 
with    the-  magistrate   against  Appalacharri  for 
assault  and  abusive  language;  and  the  Brahmin, 
knowing  that  his  opponent  would  be  cowed  and 
willing  to  buy  peace  at   any  price,  wantonly 
cited  as  his  witnesses  the  zemindar's  wife  and 
aged  daughter,   who   lived    in  a  neighbouring 
village  and  who  therefore  knew  nothing  of  the 
dispute.     The  magistrate  was  well  aware  that 
the  action  of  Appalacharri  was  simply  vexatious, 
and   was    therefore    unwilling   to    order   their 


84  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

appearance  in  court,  but  the  clever  Brahmit> 
insisted  on  their  being  called  to  give  evidence^ 
as  they  were  the  only  witnesses  that  could 
prove  his  innocence.  The  poor  Mudelliar  had' 
in  these  circumstances  no  other  alternative  but 
to  withdraw  his  complaint.  Appalacharri  is 
even  to  this  day  continually  harassing  his. 
enemy,  much  to  the  delight  of  his  concubine, 
but  poor  Mudelliar  simply  bears  all  this  as 
meekly  as  possible. 

During  marriage  occasions,  when  a  number 
of  people  congregate  together  to  witness  the 
ceremony,  Hindu  females  will  not  attend  on  the 
brides  and  look  after  them  for  fear  of  being 
gazed  at  by  the  people.  Hence  the  dancing 
girls  act  the  part  of  bridesmaids.  Their  duty 
is  to  dress  the  bride,  adorn  her  with  jewels,, 
conduct  her  to  the  bridegroom  and  adjust  her 
posture  on  the  bridal  seat.  They  are  also- 
required  to  dance  and  sing  before  the  villagers 
on  these  occasions. 

There  is  still  another  man  in  Kelambakam,. 
who  is,  however,  not  a  permanent  resident  of 
the  village.  He  makes  periodical  visits  to  his 
house  once  a  week  or  so,  to  see  his  wife  and 
children.     His  name  is   Narayana   Pillai,  and 


THE  SHEPHERD  AND  HIS  WIFE.  85 

he  looks  after  his  sheep  in  the  plains.  In  my 
account  of  Gopala  Pillai  I  gave  a  story 
illustrative  of  the  proverbial  dulness  of  the 
shepherd  class.  My  readers  will  pardon  me 
for  introducing  here  another  story  to  the  same 
effect. 

The   Shepherd   and    his   Wife    Seeta. 

A  shepherd  youth,  the  dullest  of  his  class, 
Was  wedded  to  a  lovely  shepherd  lass ; 
And  to  her  father's  house  the  bridegroom  went 
To  feast  on  all  the  good  things  for  him  meant. 

His  only  cloth  around  his  waist  he  wore, 
His  stupid  head  a  heavy  turban  bore ; 
For  once,  his  flock  forgot,  his  only  care. 
He  went  to  eat  and  to  be  merry  there. 

He  thought  of  none  but  Seeta  on  the  way, 
And  reached  her  father's  house  at  close  of  day. 
He  entered,  but  the  door-posts  kept  in  check 
Him  and  the  staff  that  rested  on  his  neck. 

He  moved,  but  still  they  kept  him  back,  when  lo  I 
There  came,  bending  her  head,  a  buffalo, 
With  horns  as  long  as  his  own  faithful  staff, 
And  freely  passed  to  feed  upon  the  chaff. 

Thus  taught  our  shepherd  entered  in,  and  of 
A  hearty  meal  partook ;  then,  heedless  of  his  love. 
Retired,  and  till  next  morning  soundly  slept, 
While  she  all  night  her  sad  fate  cursed,  and  wept. 


VI. 


Remarks  on  slavery  in  India — The  pariahs — Mayandi,  the  head- 
man  of  the  Parcherry — The  Valluvan — The  chuckler — The 
Villee— The  Korathy— The  Korathy's  lullaby. 

The  term  slavery  conveys  different  ideas  when 
considered  in  connection  v/ith  different  nations 
by  whom  it  is  practised.  To  a  nation  which  is 
cold  and  strictly  logical,  which  has  "an  unflinch- 
ing courage  to  meet  the  consequences  of  every 
premise  which  it  lays  down  and  to  work  out  an 
accursed  principle,  with  mathematical  accuracy, 
to  its  most  accursed  results,"  all  the  horrors  of 
slavery  so  graphically  and  feelingly  described 
by  historians  and  writers  of  fiction  may  doubt- 
less appear  to  be  true,  and  all  the  rules  of  the 
slave  code  that  "reduces  man  from  the  high 
position  of  a  free  agent,  a  social,  religious, 
accountable  being,  down  to  the  condition  of  the 
brute  or  of  inanimate  matter,"  may  appear  to  be 
just.     But  to  a  nation  that  is  "  by  constltutloa 


INDIA  N  SLA  VER  Y,  87 

more  impulsive,  passionate,  and  poetic,"  those 
rules   may   appear   to  be    illegal,    unjust,  and 
even  sinful.     To  Hindus,  who  are  a  nation  of 
philosophers  and   abstract  thinkers,  who  give 
only  a  secondary  place  to  the  practical  side  of 
things,    and    who   are   taught   by  their  sacred 
writings  not  to  cause  the  least  injury  to  even 
the  lowest  of  God's  creatures  on  pain  of  some 
dreadful  punishment  in  a  future  state,  slavery 
means  a  mild  and  perhaps  an  acceptable  form 
of  servitude.     Hence  it  is  that  while  in  other 
countries  philanthropists   like  Wilberforce  and 
Theodore  Parker  have  had  to  put  down  what 
has  unhappily  debased  humanity  for  centuries, 
there  exist  in  India  even  at  the  present   day 
some  traces  of  that  kind  of  slavery  which  even 
in  its  worst  days  had  no  objectionable  features 
in  it.     And  this  perhaps  is  owing  to  the  peculiar 
characteristic  of  the  country  where  agriculture 
forms  the  chief  occupation  of  the  people.     In 
every  village  in  Southern  India  will  be  found  a 
parcherry  in  which  live  the  pariahs^  who  in  a 
way  answer  to  the  description  of  slaves  in  other 
countries. 

In    my    previous    papers,    I    described   the 
persons  living  in  the  main  group  of  buildings 


88  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

in  K^lambakam.  There  is  yet  another  group 
of  buildings  which  is  included  in  the  village.  It 
is  smaller  in  size,  and  is  at  a  distance  of  two  or 
three  furlongs  from  the  main  group.  There  are 
about  thirty  dwellings  in  this  group,  all  of  them 
thatched,  and  some  so  small  that  a  foreigner 
might  well  stand  aghast  at  the  number  of  people 
living  in  them.  They  are  built  with  no  pre- 
tensions to  order  or  arrangement,  and  each  has 
a  backyard  in  which  are  invariably  to  be  seen 
tamarind,  palmyra,  coconut  and  other  trees. 
During  a  good  part  of  the  year  the  thatched 
roofs  are  grown  over  with  pumpkin  and  other 
vegetables,  thus  presenting  a  pleasing  appear- 
ance. This  group  of  dwellings  is  called  the 
parcherry  of  Kelambakam,  where  the  pariahs, 
the  lowest  class  of  people  in  Hindu  society,  live. 
There  are  about  one  hundred  pariahs  living 
here,  and  they  are  the  servants  of  the  land- 
owners of  the  village.  They  are  paid  in  grain. 
Each  pariah  servant  in  Kelambakam  is  paid 
every  month  at  the  rate  of  six  merkals  of  paddy, 
i.Cy  forty-eight  measures.  The  average  price 
of  these  forty- eight  measures  is  between  two 
and  tv/o  and  a  half  rupees  (between  four  and 
five  shillings).     From  this  it  will  be  seen  that 


MA  YANDI.  89 

labour  in  South  Indian  villages  is  very  cheap. 
P^'or  their  low  wages,  the  pariahs  are  required 
to  be  at  their  masters'  bidding  from  early  morn 
till  the  close  of  day.  They  have  to  plough  the 
lands,  sow  paddy,  water  the  fields,  weed  them, 
sleep  in  the  fields  when  the  crops  are  ripe,  reap 
and  thrash  the  corn,-  and  do  a  hundred  other 
things. 

Mayandi  is  the  headman  of  the  parcherry  of 
Kelambakam,  and  he  is  about  eighty  years  of 
age.  He  served  under  KothundaramaMoodelly's 
father  and  grandfather.     He  has  five  sons,  all 
grown-up  men,  serving  under    Kothundarama 
Moodelly  and  cultivating  his  fifty  acres  of  land. 
When  the  pariahs  have  disputes  to  settle,  they 
go  to  Mayandi  for  advice.     Once  in  his  youth- 
ful days  some  robbers    entered    the   house   of 
Kothundarama  Moodelly's  father,  and  with   a 
daring    and   courage    that   were    very   highly 
spoken  of  at  the  time  the  pariah  encountered 
the  robbers  and   dispersed   them.     While   de- 
fending  his   masters  house  from   plunder,   he 
received    some    very    severe     wounds.     This 
incident  he  would  relate  to  his  sons  and  to  the 
•other  pariahs  of  the  village.     He  would  show 
them  with  pride  the  scars  on  his  body  and  ask 


90  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

them  to  follow  his  good  example,  to  love  their 
masters,  and  be  faithful  to  them.  Now  the 
^'  venerable  figure  of  the  old  man  may  be  seen  in 
the  streets  of  the  village,  and  he  gives  glowing 
pictures  of  the  days  when  rice  was  sold  at 
twenty-four  measures  for  one  rupee,  when  livings  I 

was  cheap,    when  there  were  periodical  rains,  \ 

and  when  the  lands   of  the    village   produced 
twice  as  much  as  they  do  now. 

When  the  village  is  attacked  with  cholera, 
smallpox,  and  other  pestilential  diseases,  the 
village  munsiff  and  others  in  K^lambakam 
invariably  consult  old  Mayandi  and  ask  him 
how  in  former  days  the  villagers  who  have 
passed  away  acted  in  such  emergencies. 

The  pariahs  serve  the  same  family  from 
generation  to  generation.  They  dare  not 
accept  service  under  other  masters.  Whenever 
marriages  are  performed  in  the  master's  house, 
the  pariah  servant  gets  married  at  the  same 
time.  For  instance,  when  the  village  headman, 
Kothundarama  Moodelly,  was  married,  two  of 
Mayandi's  sons  were  also  married.  When  a 
member  of  the  master's  family  dies,  the  pariah 
servant  and  his  whole  household  must  go  into- 
mourning,  and  on  the  sixteenth  day,  when  the 


THE  PARIAHS.  91 

funeral  ceremonies  are  performed  and  the 
relatives  of  the  deceased  bathe  in  a  tank,  the 
pariah  and  his  people  go  through  the  ceremonies 
and  bathe  in  the  same  tank,  thus  showing  that 
they  are  as  much  interested  in  the  matter  as  the 
master.  When  the  pariah  servant  is  to  be 
married,  the  first  thing  he  does  is  to  go  with  all 
his  people  to  the  master's  house  with  fruit 
and  flowers  and  obtain  his  permission  for  the 
marriage.  When  there  are  family  disputes 
among  the  pariahs,  masters  are  invariably 
consulted.  From  the  above  it  will  be  seeni 
that  slavery  in  a  mild  form  exists  in  Indian 
villages,  and  until  quite  recently  what  is  called 
Muri  Sifttc  (literally  slavery  agreement)  was  in 
vogue.  But  this  practice  of  executing  slavery 
agreements  is  happily  fast  dying  out. 

The  pariahs  are  as  a  class  hardworking, 
honest,  and  truthful.  In  watering  the  fields,  in 
reaping  the  corn  and  in  other  things,  they  show 
that  they  are  capable  of  very  hard  work.  They 
begin  at  five  in  the  morning  and  go  on  working 
without  intermission  till  ten  or  eleven  o'clock  ; 
they  begin  again  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  and 
do  not  cease  till  six  or  seven  in  the  evening. 
They    are    honest,  and    zealously  guard    the 


•92  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

interests  of  their  masters.  Although  during  the 
harvesting  time  the  masters  may  be  absent,  the 
pariahs  will  not  appropriate  to  their  own  use 
one  grain  of  corn  or  take  any  undue  advantage 
of  their  masters  absence.  When  the  corn  is 
ripe  they  sleep  in  the  fields  and  honestly  watch 
•their  masters'  property. 

They  are  also  truthful.     Lately  an  incident 
'took   place   in   Kelambakam  which   illustrates 
very  well  this  trait  in  their  character.     Our  old 
Brahmin    friend    Appalacharri    was    constantly 
quarrelling    with    a    neighbouring    landowner 
whose  lands  were  being  gradually  encroached 
upon.     The     good-natured    villager    patiently 
bore  all  the  aggressive  acts  of  the  Brahmin,  but 
he  was  so  persistently  and  continually  harassed 
that  he  one  day  lost  his  temper  and  abused  the 
Brahmin.     There  were  present  at  the  time  two 
pariah  servants  of  the  villager,  and  Appalacharri, 
who  was  keen  enough    to    know    the    truthful 
character    of     the    pariahs,    filed    a    criminal 
<:omplaint  against  his  opponent  and    cited  the 
two  pariahs  as  his  witnesses.     They  spoke  the 
truth    and    thus    deposed    against    their    own 
master.     The    poor    man    was  punished,     and 
Appalacharri  went  away  successful. 


THE  CHUCKLER.  9^ 

The  vallnva7's  are  the  people  who  officiate 
as  priests  among  pariahs  during  marriages  and 
funerals.  These  people  take  pride  in  the  fact 
that  Tiruvalluvar,  the  reputed  author  of  the 
celebrated  Rural,  was  a  valluvar.  The 
valluvar  of  the  pariahs  of  Kelambakam  lives 
in  a  neighbouring  village,  and  his  name  is 
Krishnan.  He  officiates  as  their  priest  on 
marriage  and  funeral  occasions  and  gets  a  small 
fee  for  his  services.  He  knows  a  little  of 
astrology,  and  practises  medicine  in  a  rude  form. 
Some  years  ago  he  was  brought  up  before  a 
court  of  sessions  and  was  convicted  for  causing 
abortion  to  a  woman  of  ill-repute. 

Such  are  the  illiterate  pariahs,  a  unique  class 
of  men,  whose  pure  lives  and  noble  traits  of 
character  are  in  every  way  worthy  of  admira- 
tion, and  whose  occupation  invests  them  with 
considerable  importance  in  India,  which  is 
essentially  an  agricultural  country. 

The  person  next  claiming  our  attention  is 
Lakshrnanan,  the  chuckles  He  is  entided  to 
the  hides  of  the  animals  which,  die  in  the 
village.  He  prepares  leather  in  a  rough  sort 
of  way,  and  makes  shoes,  drums,  &c.,  for  the 
people.     Lakshmanan  owns  an  acre  of  land  in 


^  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

the  village  which  he  cultivates,  besides  attending 
to  his  business  of  supplying  the  villagers  with 
leather  whenever  they  require  it. 

Balan,  the  vi/lee  of  Kelambakam  is  a  very 
interesting  person.  He  reminds  us  of  the 
naked  savages  of  whom  we  often  read  in 
histories.  He  lives  with  his  wife  and  children 
in  a  small  hut  at  the  distance  of  a  mile  from  the 
village.  He  gathers  honey,  roots,  medicinal 
herbs  and  other  forest  produce,  which  he  takes 
to  the  village  and  exchanges  for  grain.  He 
has  acquired  some  reputation  as  a  snake- 
charmer,  and  people  from  the  surrounding 
villages  go  to  him  for  scorpion  and  snake  bites. 

The  marriage  customs  of  the  villee  people 
are  very  curious.  The  bride  and  bridegroom 
sit  in  an  open  plain  on  a  low  wooden  seat, 
surrounded  by  a  number  of  their  caste  men. 
The  old  men  among  them  present  the  couple 
with  new  clothes,  and  then  at  the  appointed 
hour,  amidst  the  vociferous  shouting  of  those 
assembled,  the  bridegroom  ties  round  the  neck 
of  the  bride  a  string  of  black  beads.  The 
married  persons  then  go  round  the  wooden  seat 
a  number  of  times,  after  which  the  marriage  is 
said   to   be   completed.     The  people   then   sit 


THE  TATTOO ER.  95 

together  to  eat,  drink,  and  be  merry.  The 
name  of  their  deity  is  Valleeammai,  and  at  night 
a  number  of  people  join  together  and  praise 
their  deity  in  language  which  sounds  very 
curious  and  which  baffles  even  the  most  learned 
philologist.  The  villee  people  live  mostly  on 
leaves  and  roots. 

Ponny  is  the  name  of  the  korathyy  who  goes 
about  the  villages  selling  mats  and  baskets, 
and,  as  she  is  also  a  tattooer,  she  might  often 
be  seen  in  Kelambakam  offering  her  services 
for  a  small  fee.  Hindu  females  are  very  fond 
of  having  their  bodies  tattooed,  and  Ponny 
consequently  carries  on  a  successful  trade. 
The  korathy  first  makes  a  sketch  of  the  figure 
of  a  scorpion  or  a  serpent  on  the  part  of  the 
body  offered  to  her  for  tattooing,  then  takes  a 
number  of  sharp  needles,  dips  them  in  some 
liquid  preparation  which  she  has  ready,  and 
pricks  the  flesh  most  mercilessly.  In  a  few 
days  the  whole  appears  green.  This  is  con- 
sidered a  mark  of  beauty  among  the  Hindus. 
While  the  tattooing  takes  place,  the  korathy 
sings  a  crude  song  so  as  to  make  the  person 
undergoing  the  process  forget  the  pain.  The 
following  is  as  nearly  as  possible  a  translation 
of  the  song  which  I  myself  heard. 


96  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

The  Korathy's  Lull.\by. 

Slay,  darling,  stay — 'tis  only  for  an  hour, 

And  you  will  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair. 

Your  lotus  eyes  can  soothe  the  savage  beast, 

Your  lips  are  like  the  newly  blossomed  rose, 

Your  teeth-^they  shine  like  pearls  ;  but  what  are  they  \ 

Before  the  beauties  of  my  handiwork  ?  ■ 

Stay,  darling,  stay — 'tis  only  for  an  hour, 

And  you  will  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair.  [ 

I've  left  my  home  and  all  day  hard  I  toil  J 

So  to  adorn  the  maidens  of  the  land  ; 

That  erring  husbands  may  return  to  them ;  1 

Such  are  the  beauties  of  my  handiwork.  ^ 

Stay,  darling,  stay — 'tis  only  for  an  hour,  | 

And  you  will  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair.  \ 

In  days  of  old  fair  Seeta  laid  her  head  t 

Upon  the  lap  of  one  of  our  own  clan,  ^ 

When  with  her  lord  she  wandered  in  the  wilds  \ 

And  like  the  emerald  shone  her  beauteous  arms.  :" 

\ 

Stay,  darling,  stay — 'tis  only  for  an  hour,  I 

And  you  will  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair.  | 

And  often  in  the  wilds,  so  it  is  said. 

She  also  of  the  Pandus  went  in  quest 

Of  one  of  us,  but  found  not  even  one. 

And  sighed  she  was  not  like  her  sisters  blest. 

Stay,  darling,  stay — 'tis  only  for  an  hour, 
And  you  will  be  the  fairest  of  the  fair. 
My  work  is  done ;  rejoice,  for  you  will  be 
The  fairest  of  your  sisters  in  the  land. 
Rejoice  for  evermore,  among  them  you 
Will  shine  as  doth  the  moon  ani^ng  the  stars. 


VII. 

The  Indian  village  constitution — Hindu  women — A  conversation 
among  the  women  of  the  village  of  K^lambakam— Duriyo- 
dana's  love  for  Subathira,  and  the  sad  result. 

I  HAVE  in  the  preceding  papers  described  the 
various  classes  of  people  in  the  village  of 
Kelambakam.  It  will  be  seen  that  this  village 
is  a  little  world  in  itself,  having  a  government 
of  its  own  and  preserving  intact  the  traditions 
of  the  past  in  spite  of  the  influences  of  a 
foreign  government  and  a  foreign  civilization. 
Every  member  of  the  little  state  of  Kelam- 
bakam regularly  performs  the  duties  allotted 
to  him,  and  everything  works  like  a  machine. 
Those  that  render  service  for  the  upkeep  of 
the  village  constitution  are  either  paid  in  grain 
or  have  some  lands  allotted  to  them  to  be 
cultivated  and  enjoyed  free  of  rent.  Those 
that  are  paid  in  grain  present  themselves 
during  the  harvest  time  at  the  threshing-floor  ; 

7 


98  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

and  when  the  villager  gathers  his  corn  and  is 
ready  to  remove  it  to  his  house,  he  distributes 
a   portion    to   each   of    the    village    servants, 
according  to  the  nature  and  importance  of  the 
service  rendered  to  him  throughout  the  whole 
year.     And  these  simple,  honest  villagers  earn 
their  livelihood  year  after  year  by  toiling  hard 
from  early  morning  till  the  close  of  day,  leading 
a  peaceful    and   contented    life,   living   happily 
with  their  wives  and  children  in  their  humble 
cottage  homes  and  caring  for  nothing  that  goes 
on  beyond  their  own  little  village.     Well  has 
it  been  observed  by  Professor  Max  M tiller — 
*'  To  the  ordinary  Hindu,  I  mean  to  ninety-nine 
in  every  hundred,  the  village  is  his  world,  and 
the  sphere  of  public  opinion  with  its  beneficial 
influences  seldom  extends  beyond  the  horizon 
of  his   village."      The   doings   of    those    who 
govern  them  and  things   political  are  nothing 
to  them.     It  is  enough  for  them  if  Providence 
blesses  them  with  periodical  rains,  if  their  lands 
bring  forth  plenty  to   sustain  them  and  their 
children   and   to  preserve  unruffled  the   quiet 
even    tenor    of    their   lives.       This    policy   of 
non-interference  and  indifference  to  what  passes 
outside   his    own   sphere   has  been    the   main 


INDIAN  AMUSEMENTS.  99 

characteristic  and,  in  fact,  the  guiding  principle 
of  the  Indian  villager  from  time  immemorial, 
and  hence  arose  the  very  familiar  saying  which 
€very  Hindu  knows  to  quote,  and  to  quote 
with  gushing  acceptance  of  the  idea  conveyed 
hy  it—"  What  does  it  matter  to  us,  whether 
Rama  administers  the  country  or  the  Rakshasas 
{giants)  ?  " 

Life  in   K(ilambakam,  with  its  fifty  or  sixty 
dwellings    inhabited    by  a   few    hundreds    of 
people,  is  full  of  interest.     The  villagers  get 
up  various  kinds  of  amusements,  which  brhg 
them    often   together.     In   civilized  countries, 
public  amusements  are   authorized  on  a  very 
Srand  scale ;  they  often  cost  a  great  deal,  and 
the  best  talent  available  is  secured  to  please  the 
people.     But  the  amusements  indulged  in  by 
the  Indian  villagers  entail  little  or  no  expense, 
though  their  enjoyment  derived  from  them  is 
Jione  the  less  keen.     I  shall  in  the  following 
papers  describe  the  various  sports  and  pastimes 
got  up  by  the  people  of  K^lambakam,  which 
now  and  then  relieve  the  dull  monotony  of  their 
life.     But  before  doing  so,  I  wish  to  say  a  few 
words  regarding  the  women  of  the  village. 
In  eastern  countries  women  are  said  to  hold 


loo  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

a  subordinate  position.     The  charge  has  often 
been  made  that  in  India  they  are  bartered  as 
slaves,  that  they  are  useful  to  man  only  in  so 
far  as  they  minister  to  his  comforts,  and  that 
they  are  simply  child-bearing  machines.     But 
European  countries  owe  their  proud   position 
to   the    fact    that    women   are   honoured   and 
respected  and  are  accorded  a  superior  position. 
There  what  is  called  love  is  not  mere  bestial 
passion,  but   something   more.     Such  are  the 
views   thrust   upon   us   in   season   and  out  of 
season  by  certain  writers  who  pretend  to  know 
intimately   the   manners   and   customs   of   the 
Hindus.     But  the  keen  observer  of  the  inner 
life  of  Hindu  society  will  have  no  difficulty  m 
discovering  that  the  above  picture  is  overdrawn,, 
and  that  the  poorest   Indian  villager  loves  his 
wife   as  tenderly  and  as  affectionately  as  the 
most  refined  mortal  on  earth,  and  that  in  his 
obscure  cottage,   *'  unseen  by  man's  disturbing 
eye,'*  love  shines, 

"  Curtained  from  the  sight 
Of  the  gross  world,  illumining 
One  only  mansion  with  her  light'* 

True    it   is   that   our   women    do    not   freely 
mingle  with  the  other  sex,  but  they  congregate 


HINDU  WOMEN.  loi 

together  almost  daily  near  such  places  as  public 
wells  and  tanks.  There  they  enjoy  the 
pleasures  of  society  as  keenly  as  their  sisters 
of  the  West  and  indulge  in  all  sorts  of  idle 
talk,  invariably  commenting  on  the  latest 
scandal  of  the  village.  The  women  of  Kelam- 
ibakam  rise  very  early  in  the  morning,  clean 
their  teeth,  wash  their  faces,  sweep  the  whole 
house,  including  even  the  cattle-shed,  sprinkle 
•covvdung  water,  ornament  the  floor  with  white 
powder,  and  then  go  to  the  temple  tank  to 
bathe.  There  every  morning  most  of  the 
females  of  the  village  meet.  The  temple  tank 
in  Kelambakam  is  a  large  one,  and  separate 
places  for  bathing  are  assigned  to  the  men 
•and  the  women.  The  women  come  one  after 
another  and  take  their  accustomed  places,  and, 
during  the  time  they  wash  their  clothes,  bathe, 
and  attend  to  the  usual  toilette,  such  as  putting 
on  the  red  powder  called  Kunkumam  and 
smearing  the  body  with  saffron,  they  freely 
^nter  into  conversation,  in  which  intelligence 
and  wit  are  combined,  and  which  will  at  once 
convince  even  the  most  superficial  observer 
•that  they  are  not  so  stupid  as  they  are  some- 
times represented  to  be.     For   the  benefit  of 


102   .  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

such  of  my  readers  as  may  wish  to  form  some 
idea  of  their  conversation,  I  shall  here  re- 
produce a  conversation  which  took  place 
between  a  number  of  the  women  of  the  village^ 
and  which  I  myself  had  the  pleasure  of  over- 
hearing. 

It  was  a  fine  morning  in  the  month  of  May. 
There  was  at  the  tank  Lakshmi,  the  wife  of 
the  village  headman  Kothundarama  Mudelly^ 
usually  considered  the  prettiest  woman  of  the 
village.  Though  she  is  the  happy  mother  of  a 
number  of  children,  she  looked  as  fresh  as  a 
girl  of  sixteen,  and  it  seemed  as  if  youth  and 
beauty  were  permanently  settled  upon  her 
finely  moulded  face.  There  was  also  present 
Sundaram,  the  black  ugly-looking  wife  of  the 
Kurna^n,  Ramasami  Pillai,  but  withal  a  good 
woman  and  a  loving  wife.  The  venerable 
looking  old  lady  Seshammal,  the  wife  of  the 
Purohita,  Ramanujacharri,  was  there,  being 
the  first  to  arrive  at  the  tank.  Her  wrinkled 
face  and  silvery  hair  are  doubtless  the  results 
of  old  age,  but  she  was  as  sprighdy  and 
energetic  as  a  young  girl.  She  never  would 
shrink  from  bathing  in  the  tank  early  in  the 
morning,  even  in  the  cold  month  of  December. 


AT  THE  BATH.  ,03 

There  also  were  Amirtham,  the  wife  of  the 
schoolmaster  Nalla  Plllai,  and  the  garrulous 
Andal,  the  wife  o(  the  temple  Archaka, 
Varadayyangar,  fat  and  burly  looking,  with 
thick  massive  features  and  heavy  hanging  arms, 
and  ever  ready  to  talk  all  sorts  of  scandals, 
especially  against  the  good-natured  Perundevi, 
the  wife  of  Appalacharri,  her  husband's  brother. 
There  was  also  to  be  seen  Thayammah,  the 
wife  of  the  village  physician,  Appasamy 
Vathiyar,  a  hard-working  lady,  who  often  took 
up  the  cudgels  on  behalf  of  Perundevi  against 
the  vexatious  attacks  of  the  scandal-loving 
Andal  ;  and  there  were  besides  these  a  number 
of  other  females,  whose  names  at  this  distant 
date  I  do  not  remember.  These  freely  entered 
into  a  conversation  which  lasted  for  some  time. 
Perundevi,  Appalacharri's  wife,  happened  to 
be  absent  on  that  day  for  reasons  which  will 
appear  from  the  following. 

Lakshmi. — Where  is  that  good  girl  Perun- 
devi to-day  ?     We  miss  her  very  much. 

Thayajnmah, — There  was  a  good  deal  of 
noise  in  the  Brahmin  street  last  night,  and  I 
asked  Vathiyar  about  it.  He  told  me  that  the 
people  in  Appalacharri's  house  were  quarrelling. 


I04  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

AndaL — Yes,  I  know  all  about  it,  but  you 
chide  me  whenever  I  speak  the  truth  against 
Perund^vi. 

SeshammaL — It  is  true  there  was  some 
quarrel  and  the  people  actually  came  to  blows. 
Andal  knows  all  about  it,  as  she  takes  a  good 
deal  of  interest  in  the  matter.  I  do  not  know 
how  the  dispute  came  about.  I  was  then  busy 
cooking. 

AndaL — You  know,  Lakshmi,  I  told  you 
last  Monday  that  Appalacharri  severely  beat 
his  wife,  and  forcibly  took  away  from  her  that 
fine  earring  set  with  rubies  which  she  was 
wearing  and  which  we  all  were  wont  to  admire. 
He  gave  the  earring  to  his  concubine  Minakshi. 
News  of  this  was  carried  to  Perundevi's 
fathers  house  in  Conjeveram,  and  last  night 
her  old  father,  his  two  sons,  and  a  number 
of  their  companions,  came  and  questioned 
Appalacharri  about  the  earring. 

A7nirtha7n,  —  To  whom  does  the  jewel 
belong  ? 

AndaL — It  was  made  for  Perundevi  by 
her  father.  She  was  the  pet  child  of  the 
family,  and  when  she  was  married  to  Appala- 
charri,  her  people  made   a  number  of  jewels 


THE  CASE  OF  PERUNDltVl.  105 

for  lier,  but  none  of  them  is  so  valuable  as  this 
ruby  earring.  Appalacharri  was  very  badly 
used,  but  the  mean  fellow  patiently  bore  all 
the  contumely.  His  mother,  his  widowed 
sister,  and  others  also  came  in  for  a  good  share 
of  abuse.  This,  too,  he  quietly  bore.  But 
when  one  of  his  brothers-in-law  abused 
Minakshi,  his  concubine,  as  being  the  cause  of 
all  these  troubles  to  their  beloved  sister,  he 
sprang  upon  the  poor  fellow  like  a  tiger  and 
severely  assaulted  him,  saying  that  he  would 
tamely  submit  to  anything  else  but  would 
never  allow  his  dear  concubine  to  be  abused. 
Thereupon  a  free  fight  ensued,  and  Appala- 
charri was  severely  belaboured. 

Sunda7'a7n. — But  where  is  poor  Perund^vi 
now  } 

AiidaL — They  took  her  away  to  Conjeveram 
last  night,  saying  that  they  gave  away  their 
beloved  child  to  Appalacharri,  just  as  a  parrot, 
which  is  tenderly  nursed,  is  given  away  to  a  cat. 
They  swore  that  they  would  not  send  Perund^vi 
back,  and  it  is  likely  we  shall  never  again  enjoy 
iier  company. 

SeshammaL — Oh  sad  fate !  why  should  she 
•thus  suffer  ^ 


io6  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

Lakshmi. — Ayyo,  poor  girl !  Are  we  no  more 
to  see  your  beautiful  face  ?  But  why  is  it  that 
Appalacharri  should  prefer  that  ugly-looking- 
concubine  to  the  beautiful  Perund^vi  ? 

ThayanmtalL — My  husband  says  that  Minak- 
shi  somehow  administered  a  love  potion  ta 
Appalacharri,  and  that  is  doing  all  the  mischief. 
The  Vathiyar  is  advising  him  every  day  to  take 
medicine  which  will  make  him  vomit  the  whole 
thing  ;  then,  he  says,  he  will  be  all  right  and 
return  to  the  bosom  of  his  wife.  But  he  will 
have  none  of  it. 

Lakshni, — Stop  !  There  comes  the  sinner 
with  a  face  full  of  grief.  Evidently  he  feels  the 
last  night's  affair.     Let  us  not  speak  about  it. 

S^mdaram. — What  did  you  prepare,  Lakshmi, 
for  your  last  night's  meals  ? 

LaksJimi. — A  friend  of  my  husband  inChingle- 
put  sent  us  a  few  days  ago  some  dried  brinjals 
of  the  north,  and  I  cooked  them  with  some 
dhol.  The  dish  was  so  good  that  my  husband 
was  extremely  pleased  with  my  culinary  skill. 
I  took  advantage  of  the  occasion  and  reminded 
him  of  his  promise  to  make  for  me  a  flower  in 
gold,  just  like  the  one  that  Amirtham  is  wear- 
ing on  the  tuft  of  her  hair.     He  promised  to 


THE  PUNISHMENT  OF  DURIYODANA.       107 

buy    some   gold    immediately   and   send    it  to 
Conjevcram  to  a  skilled  goldsmith. 

Sundarain, — Let  me  have  some  dried  brinjals^ 
I  will  make  a  nice  preparation  and  try  to  please 
my  husband. 

Lakshmi, — You  know  they  are  going  to  read 
the  tale  called  Aniydtham  in  my  house  this 
midday.  I  ask  you  all  to  come  and  hear  the 
interesting  story,  and  then,  Sundaram,  you  will 
have  some  of  the  brinjals. 

Andal. — What  is  the  story  ? 

Lakslwii. — It  is  the  story  of  that  vile  wretch 
Duriyodana,  who,  not  content  with  depriving 
the  Pandus  of  their  kingdom,  tried  to  seduce 
the  chaste  Subathira,  the  wife  of  Arjuna.  For 
this  he  was  very  severely  punished  by  Alii, 
the  Queen  of  Madura. 

ScshammaL — The  worst  sin  of  all  is  to  cast 
a  sensual  eye  upon  another  man's  wife.  There 
is  a  stanza  in  the  Tamil  Prabanda  which  my 
husband  recites  every  day.  It  says  that  he 
who  loves  his  neighbour  s  wife  will  be  for  ever 
goaded  on  with  sharp  instruments  by  fiends  in 
hell  to  embrace  the  figure  of  a  female  made 
of  red-hot  iron. 

Lakshmi, — That  is  Duriyodana's  fate  and  he 


io8  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

will  now  be  suffering  for  his  sins.  I  ask  you 
all  to  come  to-day  to  my  house  to  hear  that 
good  story. 

By  this  time  the  bathing  and  toilet  were 
finished,  and  they  all  returned  to  their  homes. 
According  to  the  invitation,  they  again  met  at 
about  one  o'clock  to  hear  the  story  oi  Aniydtham 
read.  The  author  of  the  poem,  which  is  in 
Tamil,  is  Pugazhenthi,  a  well-known  poet  who 
lived  in  Madura  about  the  tenth  or  eleventh 
century,  when  the  Pandyan  kings  were  the 
rulers  of  the  country.  When  the  daughter  of 
his  king  was  married  to  a  Chola  king,  the  poet 
accompanied  the  bride  to  the  Chola  court  as  a 
part  of  her  dowry.  The  poets  there  grew 
envious  of  the  new-comer  and  got  him  im- 
prisoned. It  was  while  in  prison  that  our  poet 
composed  the  tale  called  Aiiiydthain  and  many 
other  similar  works.  The  story  runs  that  he 
used  to  recite  his  tales  to  the  women  of  the 
town,  who  had  to  pass  by  the  prison  to  a  neigh- 
bouring tank  for  water,  and  that  they  in  turn 
made  his  prison  life  comfortable  by  throwing 
fruits  and  cakes  into  his  cell.  The  works  of 
Pugazhenthi  are  even  to  this  day  very  popular 
with  the  women  of  the  country.     The  following 


AN/YATHAM.  109 

IS   a    brief  outline   of  the    story   called    Ani- 
ydtham. 

When  the  Pandus  lost  their  kingdom  and  in 
fact  their  everything  in  gambling,  it  was  stipu- 
lated that  they  should  live  in  the  wilderness  for 
a  number  of  years.     This  they  did,  and  Duriyo- 
dana,  their  half-brother,  who  had  long  wished 
to  seduce  Subathira,  the  wife  of  Arjuna,  wanted 
to    take    advantage    of   their    absence    in    the 
wilderness  and  go  to  Madura,  where  the  fair 
lady   was    living.       Duriyodana   first  laid    the 
matter  before  his  own  minister,  who  was  quite 
against  the   proposal.      Then  he  went  to  his 
own  wife  and  said — "  My  dear  wife,  lands  and 
riches  I  have,  and  this  fair  world  encompassed 
by  the  vast  ocean  is  at  my  feet.     But  there  is. 
one  thing  wanting  to  complete  my  joy.     I  have 
set  my  heart  upon  brave  Arjuna's  wife.     She 
now   lives  with  Alii,   the   Queen   of  Madura. 
Permit  me,  therefore,  to  go  to  the  banks  of 
the  Vaigai  to  effect  my  purpose."      His  wife 
advised  him  not  to  take  such  a  serious  step,  and 
implored  him  to  stay.      But  heedless   of  the 
good  advice  of  his  wife  and  his  wise  minister, 
he  went  to  Madura  and  submitted  his  proposal 
to  the  Queen  of  that  place.     But  that  brave 


no  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

•Queen,  wishing  to  punish  the  man  who  made 
such  a  nefarious  request,  sent  word  to  say  that 
Subathira  would  be  sent  with  him  if  he  would 
■come  again  in  a  few  days.  In  the  meantime 
the  Queen  of  Madura  sent  for  some  carpenters 
and  got  a  curious  ladder  made.  It  was  so  con- 
structed that  any  one  ascending  it  would  neces- 
sarily get  nailed  to  it,  and  both  man  and  ladder 
would  straightway  fly  in  the  air.  Duriyodana 
returned  to  Madura  in  a  few  days  as  directed, 
^nd  requested  the  Queen  to  send  Subathira 
with  him.  The  Queen  replied  that  his  request 
would  be  complied  with  on  his  ascending  a 
ladder  which  was  in  her  possession.  To  this 
he  consented,  and  such  was  his  love  for  the 
beautiful  wife  of  Arjuna  that  he  immediately 
began  to  ascend  the  ladder.  And  what  was 
the  result  ?  He  and  the  ladder  were  both 
seen  flying  in  the  air  by  Athisesha,  by  Indra, 
by  the  five  Pandus,  and  by  all  the  world.  The 
people  laughed  at  him,  and  he  was  reduced  to 
such  extremities  that  he  requested  the  Queen 
of  Madura  to  extricate  him  from  his  perilous 
position.  He  was  at  last  set  free,  and  was  thus 
taught  not  to  love  his  neighbour's  wife. 


VIII. 

The  village  bards— The  story  of  the  royal  huntress. 

Macaulay  says :  "  The  Greek  Rhapsodists, 
according  to  Plato,  could  scarce  recite  Homer 
without  falling  into  convulsions.  The  Mohawk 
hardly  feels  the  scalping  knife  while  he  shouts 
his  death  song.  The  power  which  the  ancient 
bards  of  Wales  and  Germany  exercised  over 
their  auditors  seems  to  modern  readers  almost 
miraculous."  The  above  remark  applies  with 
equal  force  to  the  Indian  bards,  who  go  about 
in  villages  reciting  tales.  The  power  exercised 
by  them  over  the  villagers  is  simply  marvellous. 
I  once  witnessed  two  bards  reciting  a  tale  to 
the  people  of  Kelambakam,  wherein  the  adven- 
tures of  a  royal  prince,  his  adversity,  his  banish- 
ment from  the  land  of  his  fathers,  his  love  for 
a  huntress,  and  his  ultimate  marriage  with  her, 
were  all  graphically  described.     The  following 


'  ■  If 

112  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE.  ,  \ 

\ 
is  the  story.     It  first  describes  the  land  over 

which  a  good  king  ruled.  \ 

It  was  a  land  of  plenty  and  of  wealth  ;  .        , 

There  God's  indulgent  hand  made  for  a  race  [ 

Supremely  blest  a  paradise  on  earth.  \ 

A  land  of  virtue,  truth,  and  charity. 

Where  nature's  choicest  treasures  man  enjoyed 

With  little  toil,  where  youth  respected  age, 

Where  each  his  neighbour's  wife  his  sister  deemed. 

Where  side  by  side  the  tiger  and  the  lamb 

The  water  drank,  and  sported  oft  in  mirth. 

A  land  where  each  man  deemed  him  highly  blest 

When  he  relieved  the  mis'ries  of  the  poor, 

When  to  his  roof  the  wearied  traveller  came 

To  share  his  proffered  bounty  with  good  cheer. 

Such  was  the  far  famed  land  of  Panchala.  I 

1 
The   good   king   is   then    described    in    the  ^ 

following  lines. 

Here  reigned  a  king  who  walked  in  virtue's  path, 
Who  ruled  his  country  only  for  his  God. 
His  people's  good  he  deemed  his  only  care. 
Their  sorrows  were  his  sorrows,  and  their  joys 
He  counted  as  his  own  ;  such  was  the  king 
Whose  daily  prayers  went  up  to  Him  on  high 
For  wisdom  and  for  strength  to  rule  his  men 
Aright,  and  guard  the  land  from  foreign  foes. 
Such  was  the  far  famed  king  of  Panchala. 

This   good  king  had   a   son   who    is    next  | 

spoken  of  in  the  tale.  | 


STORY  OF  A  HUNTRESS.   '  113 

An  only  son  he  had — a  noble  prince, 

The  terror  of  his  foes,  the  poor  man's  friend. 

He  mastered  all  the  arts  of  peace  and  war, 

And  was  a  worthy  father's  worthy  son. 

What  gifts  and  graces  men  as  beauties  deem, 

These  nature  freely  lavished  on  the  youth, 

And  people  loved  in  wonder  to  behold 

The  face  that  kindled  pleasure  in  their  minds. 

The  courage  of  a  warrior  in  the  field, 

A  woman's  tender  pity  to  the  weak, 

All  these  were  centred  in  the  royal  youth. 

His  arrows  killed  full  many  a  beast  that  wrought 

Dread  havoc  on  the  cattle  of  the  poor. 

Such  was  the  famous  prince  of  Panchala, 

Then  follows  an  account  of  the  good  people  of 
the  country.  They  go  to  their  king  and  com- 
plain to  him  of  a  ferocious  tiger. 

The  people,  they  were  all  true  men  and  good. 
Their  ruler  they  adored,  for  by  their  God 
He  was  ordained  to  rule  their  native  land. 
They  freely  to  their  king  made  known  their  wants, 
And  he  as  freely  satisfied  their  needs, 
And  e'en  the  meanest  of  the  land  deemed  it 
The  basest  act  to  sin  against  his  king. 
Such  were  the  people  of  the  ancient  land 
Of  Panchala,  who  stood  one  day  with  tears 
Before  their  king  to  pour  their  plaintive  tales 
Of  ruin  wrought  upon  their  cattle  by 
The  tiger  of  the  forest,  that  all  day 
Was  safe  in  his  impenetrable  lair, 
But  every  night  his  dreaded  figure  showed 
And  feasted  on  the  flesh  of  toiling  beasts. 
8 


114  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

The  king  at  once  commands  his  son  to  go  to 
the  forest  and  kill  the  beast. 

The  king  gave  ear  to  their  sad  tales  of  woe, 
And  straightway  called  his  only  son,  and  said — 
**  Dear  son  !  my  people's  good  I  value  more 
Than  thine  own  life.     Go  therefore  to  the  woods 
With  all  thine  arrows  and  thy  trusty  bow, 
And  drag  the  dreaded  tiger  from  his  den, 
And  to  their  homes  their  wonted  peace  restore. 
His  spotted  skin  and  murderous  claws  must  soon 
Be  added  to  the  trophies  of  the  past. 
Now  hanging  on  our  ancient  palace  walls." 

The  prince  obeys  his  father,  but  for  a  while 
his  search  for  the  tiger  proves  fruitless. 

The  prince  obeyed,  and  to  the  forest  went, 
Three  days  and  nights  he  wandered  in  the  woods. 
But  still  found  not  the  object  of  his  search. 
He  missed  his  faithful  men  and  lost  his  way. 
Till  worn  and  weary  underneath  a  tree. 
Whose  shady  boughs  extended  far  and  wide. 
The  lonely  straggler  stretched  his  limbs  and  slept. 
And  for  a  time  forgot  his  dire  distress. 

The  prince's  feelings  are  then  very  graphi- 
cally described  in  the  following  lines. 

He  woke,  and  thus  addressed  himself  with  tears, 
*'  Here  I  am  left  deserted  and  alone  ; 
Perchance  my  faithful  people  at  this  hour. 
Are  vainly  searching  for  their  hapless  prince. 
While  I  die  here  of  hunger  and  of  thirst. 


STORY  OF  A  HUNTRESS.  115 

And  gladly  would  I  welcome  now  the  brute 

That  has  attracted  me  to  this  strange  spot, 

To  plunge  his  claws  into  my  body,  tear 

My  flesh,  and  break  my  bones,  and  feast  on  me 

By  gnawing  them  between  his  horrid  jaws. 

And  so  spare  me  from  this  slow  lingering  death." 

The  prince  then  meets  a  huntress,  and  the 
meeting  is  thus  related. 

So  thought  the  royal  youth  of  his  sad  doom, 

When  lo  !  a  spotless  figure,  with  a  bow, 

A  pouch  with  arrows  dangling  on  her  back, 

A  hatchet  in  her  hand  for  cutting  wood,     . 

And  with  a  pitcher  on  her  head,  appeared. 

Here  every  day  she  came  to  gather  wood. 

And,  dressed  in  male  attire,  her  heavy  load 

Took  to  the  nearest  town,  sold  it,  then  reached. 

At  close  of  day  to  cook  the  ev'ning  meal. 

Her  cottage  on  the  outskirts  of  the  wood, 

Where,  with  her  sire,  bent  down  with  years,  she  lived, 

And  dragged  her  daily  miserable  life. 

Such  was  the  maid  that  was  upon  that  day. 

As  if  by  instinct,  drawn  to  the  fair  youth. 

And  such  the  huntress  Radha  he  beheld. 

A  fairer  woman  never  breathed  the  air, 

No,  not  in  all  the  land  of  Panchala. 

They  meet,  and  the  prince  subsequently  kills 
the  tiger  with  the  help  of  the  huntress,  who 
gives  him  food. 

The  maid  in  pity  saw  his  wretched  plight. 
Then  from  the  pitcher  took  her  midday  meal. 


Ii6  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

And  soon  relieved  his  hunger  and  his  thirst. 
The  grateful  prince,  delighted,  told  his  tale, 
And  she,  well  pleased,  thus  spake — "Fair youth!  grieve 

not, 
Behold  the  brook  that  yonder  steals  along. 
To  this  the  tiger  comes  at  noon  to  quench 
His  thirst.     Then,  safely  perched  upon  a  tree, 
We  can  for  ever  check  his  deadly  course," 
Both  went,  and  saw  at  the  expected  hour 
The  monarch  of  the  forest  near  the  brook. 
In  quick  succession,  lightning-like  from  them 
The  arrows  flew,  and  in  a  moment  fell 
His  massive  body  lifeless  on  the  ground. 

The   king's   son    then    takes    leave   of    the 
huntress,  and  returns  home. 

Then  vowing  oft  to  meet  his  valiant  friend. 

The  prince  returned,  and  with  the  happy  news 

Appeared  before  the  king,  who  blest  his  son 

And  said  ;  "  My  son  !  well  hast  thou  done  the  deed  ; 

Thy  life  thou  hast  endangered  for  my  men ; 

Ask  anything  and  I  will  give  it  thee." 

"  I  want  not  wealth  nor  power,"  the  prince  replied, 

**  But,  noble  father !  one  request  I  make. 

I  chanced  to  meet  a  huntress  in  the  wood. 

And  Radha  is  her  name  ;  she  saved  my  life. 

I  but  for  her  had  died  a  lingering  death, 

Her  valour  and  her  beauty  I  admire. 

And  therefore  grant  me  leave  to  marry  her." 

The  father  resents  this  request,  and  banishes 
the  prince  from  the  country. 


STOR  Y  OF  A  HUNTRESS,  1 1 7 

The  king  spake  not,  but  forthwith  gave  command 
To  banish  from  his  home  the  reckless  youth, 
Who  brought  disgrace  upon  his  royal  house,' 
And  who,  he  wished,  should  wed  one  worthy  of 
The  noble  race  of  ancient  Panchala. 
Poor  youth  !  he  left  his  country  and  his  home, 
He  that  was  dreaded  by  his  foes  was  gone. 

The  neighbouring  king,  taking  advantage  of 
the  prince's  absence  from  the  country,  invades 
Panchala. 

Vain  lust  of  power  impelled  the  neighb'ring  king, 

The  traitor  who  usurped  his  sovereign's  throne, 

To  march  on  Panchala  with  all  his  men. 

He  went,  and  to  the  helpless  king  proclaimed— 

"Thou  knowest  well  my  armies  are  the  best 

On  earth,  and  folly  it  will  be  in  thee 

To  stand  'gainst  them  and  shed  thy  people's  blood. 

Send  forth  thy  greatest  archer,  and  with  him 

My  prowess  I  will  try ;  this  will  decide, 

If  you  or  I  should  sit  upon  the  throne, 

And  whether  Panchala  is  thine  or  mine." 

The  king,  bewildered,  knew  not  what  to  do, 

But  soon  two  maidens,  strangers  to  the  land, 

Met  him,  and,  of  the  two,  the  younger  said — 

•*  O  righteous  king  !  we  left  our  distant  homes 

To  visit  shrines  and  bathe  in  holy  streams. 

We  have  been  wandering  in  many  climes. 

And  yesternight  this  place  we  reached,  and  heard 

Your  loyal  people  speak  of  your  sad  plight. 

In  early  youth  I  learned  to  use  the  bow, 

I  pray  thee,  therefore,  send  me  forth  against 

The  wretch  that  dares  to  wrest  this  land  from  thee." 


Ii8  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

The  king  was  pleased  with  this  offer,  which 
he  gladly  accepted.  He  sent  word  to  the 
invader,  and  the  hour  and  place  of  the  contest 
were  named.  The  contending  parties  duly 
met. 

And  ere  the  treacherous  wretch  could  string  his  bow, 

A  pointed  arrow,  carrying  death  with  it, 

Like  lightning  flew  from  forth  the  maiden's  hands. 

Pierced  deep  into  his  head,  that  plans  devised 

To  kill  his  royal  master  and  once  more 

Thought  ill  of  Panchala  and  her  good  king. 

His  body  lifeless  lay  upon  the  field. 

The  king  was  highly  pleased  with  the  victor, 
and  asked  her  to  state  whatever  request  she 
had  to  make.  Thereupon,  the  brave  woman 
replied  as  follows  : — 

"  Thou,  noble  ruler  of  this  ancient  land  ! 

Before  thy  sacred  presence  and  before 

All  these  assembled  in  thy  royal  court, 

I  will  reveal  my  story,  sad  but  true. 

I  am  the  only  child  of  him  that  ruled 

The  neighbouring  state,  whose  kings  for  centuries 

In  peace  and  friendship  lived  with  Panchala. 

Alas  !  the  villain,  whom  my  arrow  gave 

To  crows  and  to  the  eagles  of  the  air, 

Usurped  my  father's  throne,  and,  sad  to  tell, 

He  instant  orders  gave  to  murder  us. 

The  menials  sent  to  do  the  cruel  deed 

Felt  pity  for  the  fallen  king  and  me. 


STORY  OF  A  HUNTRESS.  119 

His  only  daughter,  in  the  woods  left  us 
And  went  away,  reporting  they  had  done 
The  deed  ;  and  there,  in  that  deserted  place, 
Unknown  we  lived  a  wretched  life  for  years. 
And  glad  I  am  that  death  ignoble,  which 
The  wretch  deserved,  has  now  befallen  him. 
This  person  standing  here — I  now  remove 
The  veil,  and,  by  the  mole  upon  his  breast, 
Behold  in  him  thine  own  begotten  son — 
Was  by  thy  orders  banished  from  the  land. 
Grant  that  I  now  may  plead  for  him,  because 
A  woman's  words  can  sooner  soothe  the  heart. 
I  crave  your  Majesty  to  pardon  him 
For  loving  me,  and  take  him  back  unto 
His  father's  home )  grant  also,  gracious  king. 
That  I,  a  princess,  may  be  worthy  deemed 
Of  being  wedded  to  thine  only  son." 

The  king,  rejoiced  at  this,  immediately  issued 
orders  for  the  marriage  of  the  prince  and  the 
princess.  The  story  goes  on  to  tell  how  they 
in  their  turn  ruled  a  double  kingdom  for  many 
long  years. 


IX. 


Jugglers  and  acrobats— Introductory  remarks— An  account  of 
the  several  feats  performed  by  the  jugglers  and  acrobats. 

The  months  of  January,  February,  and  March 
are  pleasant  months  to  the  Indian  villager  and 
his  hard-working  cattle.  In  Southern  India, 
agricultural  operations  commence  about  the 
month  of  July.  As  soon  as  the  lands  are  in  a 
fit  condition,  the  villager  takes  his  cattle  to 
plough  his  fields,  and  the  ploughing  usually 
occupies  several  days.  Then  at  the  proper 
times,  which  he  knows  by  experience,  he  sows 
the  paddy,  attends  to  the  weeding  and  anxiously 
looks  up  to  the  sky  for  the  periodical  rains,  and, 
if  they  fail,  waters  the  fields  from  a  neighbour- 
ing well.  The  water  has  to  be  lifted  up  at  times 
from  a  depth  of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet.  This 
process  of  irrigation  is  both  difficult  and  labo- 
rious.    The  villager  goes  to  the  well  with  two 


INDIAN  PRE  VISION.  1 2 1 

Others  as  early  as  three  or  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning  and  goes  on  drawing  water  till  nine  ;  he 
again  commences  work  at  three  in  the  after- 
noon, and  does  not  stop  till  it  gets  dark,  and 
oftentimes,  if  it  is  a  moonlight  night,  continues 
till  eight  or  nine  o'clock.  It  will  thus  be  seen 
that  the  villager,  whenever  occasion  requires, 
does  not  shrink  from  working  for  even  twelve 
or  thirteen  hours  a  day.  All  this  time,  he 
cheers  himself  by  singing  enlivening  songs. 
Singing  songs  when  fields  are  watered  has 
become  a  regular  institution  in  the  country,  and 
Hindu  women,  who  pass  by,  invariably  stop  to 
hear  the  songs,  and  catch  with  avidity  every- 
thing that  comes  from  the  lips  of  the  singer. 
From  what  they  hear  in  this  way  they  often 
divine  future  events.  For  about  the  space  of 
five  long  months,  the  Indian  villager  tenderly 
nurses  the  plants,  as  he  would  his  own  children, 
watches  their  progress  day  after  day  with  *'  con- 
tending hopes  and  fears,"  and  even  when  the 
corn  gets  ripe  his  anxiety  does  not  cease.  He 
then  denies  to  himself  the  pleasure  of  sleeping 
in  his  own  house.  He  constructs  for  himself  a 
temporary  bed  in  the  midst  of  his  fields,  and 
there,  regardless  of  the  piercing  cold  or  venom- 


132  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

ous  reptiles,  keeps  his  nightly  watch  to  prevent 
other  people's  cattle  from  committing  mischief, 
to  scare  away  birds  that  constantly  light  in 
numbers  on  the  fields  to  pick  up  the  grain,  and 
to  look  after  light-fingered  gentlemen  who  find 
it  convenient  to  carry  on  their  avocations  at 
night.  About  the  end  of  December  or  the 
beginning  of  January  the  harvest  commences. 
Then,  with  thankfulness  to  God,  he  stores  in 
his  granary  the  hard-earned  grain,  which  is  to 
sustain  him,  his  wife,  and  children  for  a  whole 
year,  and  in  the  backyard  of  his  house  heaps 
the  straw,  for  the  use  of  the  cattle,  that  shared 
with  him  the  hard  toil  of  the  previous  months. 
Then  comes  a  period  of  rest.  The  anxiety  of 
the  villager  is  now  over  and  he  has  no  cares  to 
occupy  his  thoughts,  and  naturally  yearns  after 
amusements.  It  is  about  this  time  and  the 
succeeding  months  of  April,  May,  and  June, 
when  the  heat  is  somewhat  unbearable,  that 
marriages  and  other  festivals  are  generally  cele- 
brated by  him. 

One  cool  morning  about  the  end  of  January, 
when  man  and  beast  were  at  ease,  and  the 
people  of  Kdlambakam,  having  little  to  do,  were 
longing  for  some   amusement   to  while   away 


THE  JUGGLERS.  123 

their  time,  a  cluster  of  people  were  basking  in 
the  sun  and  spending  their  time  in  idle  gossip. 
Muthu  Naick,  the  village  watchman,  came  and 
informed  Kothundarama  Mudelly,  who  formed 
one  of  the  company,  that  a  troupe  of  jugglers 
and  acrobats   had  come  to    Kelambakam   the 
previous  evening  and   were   encamped  in  the 
fine  mango  tope  near  the  temple  tank.     The 
whole  village  was  soon  in  a  bustle,  as  the  news 
spread  like  wildfire.     Little  urchins  ran  to  their 
mothers  to  tell  the  glad  news,  and  some  even 
ran  to  the  mango  grove  to  see  the  new-comers. 
The  women  of  the  village,  young  and  old,  were 
all  on  the  tip-toe  of  expectation,  and  commenced 
to  prepare  the  midday  meal  earlier  than  usual. 

The  jugglers  who  came  to  Kelambakam  that 
day  belonged  to  the  Thombarava  caste.  The 
Thombaravas  are  a  nomad  class  of  people,  who 
earn  their  livelihood  by  wandering  about  the 
country  and  exhibiting  their  feats.  The  troupe 
consisted  of  the  chief  man,  who  was  about  forty 
years  of  age,  his  wife,  who  was  between  twenty- 
five  and  thirty,  his  brother,  a  strong,  muscular, 
well-built  youth  of  twenty,  and  his  two  little 
boys  aged  about  nine  and  seven.  The  princi- 
pal man  came  to  the  village  munsiff  and  begged 


124  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

permission  to  exhibit  his  feats  and  show  his 
skill  before  all  the  people  of  the  village.  After 
consultation  with  the  chief  men  of  the  place 
permission  was  at  once  granted,  and  it  was 
decided  that  the  performance  should  commence 
at  three  in  the  afternoon.  Long  before  the 
appointed  hour,  the  people  of  the  village,  young 
and  old,  and  even  pariahs  from  the  parcherry, 
flocked  into  the  open  space  opposite  to  Kothun- 
darama  Mudelly's  house  and  anxiously  waited 
to  witness  the  exhibition.  The  headman  and 
the  more  respectable  people  were  seated  on 
mats  before  the  performers.  The  rest  of  the 
people  stood  surrounding  the  performers,  who 
had  sufficient  space  in  the  middle  to  exhibit 
their  feats.  The  females  were  standing  in  a 
group  in  a  separate  place,  and  some  young  men 
actually  climbed  up  a  tree  that  was  near  and 
were  safely  perched  on  the  branches.  The 
headman  having  given  permission  for  the  per- 
formance to  commence,  the  chief  juggler  took 
his  drum  and  began  to  beat  it  violently.  Its 
discordant  notes  were  heard  far. and  wide,  and 
the  result  was  that  more  people  came  running 
to  the  spot.  It  might  be  safely  said  that  most 
of  the  people  of  K^ambakam  were  present  on 


ACROBATIC  FEATS.  125 

the  occasion.  The  juggler  than  said — "  Great 
and  good  men  of  K^lambakam  !  I  have  per- 
formed my  most  astounding  feats  to  the  admira- 
tion of  all  that  have  seen  them.  I  have  per- 
formed before  the  Zemindar  Runga  Reddy,  and 
he  was  pleased  to  present  me  with  a  laced 
cloth.  I  showed  my  extraordinary  skill  in 
jugglery  to  Zemindar  Ramasamy  Mudelly,  and 
he  was  pleased  to  make  a  present  of  the  new 
cloth  which  my  wife  is  now  wearing ;  and  only 
yesterday  I  played  before  the  people  of  the 
neighbouring  village,  who  were  so  well  pleased 
with  me  that  they  gave  me  money,  old  clothes, 
and  abundance  of  grain.  But  I  know  you  are 
even  more  liberal  than  all  these.  I  pray  that 
you  will  witness  my  great  feats  and  reward  me 
as  I  deserve."  So  saying,  he  asked  his  brother 
and  his  two  little  boys  to  step  forward.  They 
came  and  bowed  to  the  audience  and  then  made 
a  number  of  somersaults,  double  and  single. 
These  were  done  by  all  the  three  in  quick 
succession. 

Then  the  two  little  boys  came  forward  and 
lay.  down,  the  one  upon  the  other.  They 
rolled  on  the  ground  with  such  singular  swift- 
ness that  soon  the  outlines  of  their  bodies  were 


126  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

entirely  lost  to  the  eye,  and  they  looked  like  a 
cannon-ball  rolling  on  the  ground.  This  little 
feat  excited  the  highest  admiration  of  the 
audience,  and  the  little  ones  at  once  became 
the  favourites  of  the  villagers,  who,  as  will  be 
seen  afterwards,  showed  their  appreciation  in  a 
tangible  form. 

The  third  item  in  the  programme  was  even 
more  wonderful  than  the  above.  The  chief 
man  brought  a  coconut  and  asked  some  of  the 
audience  to  examine  it.  He  said  that  his 
brother  would  throw  it  into  the  air,  and  that, 
falling  upon  the  crown  of  his  head,  it  would 
break  in  two.  So  saying,  he  gave  the  coconut 
to  the  youth,  who  examined  it  and  threw  it  up 
to  a  height  of  about  fifteen  feet,  but  instead  of 
fearlessly  holding  up  his  head,  slipped  aside, 
pretending  to  be  afraid  to  undergo  the  dan- 
gerous ordeal.  The  principal  performer,  then 
patting  the  youth  on  the  back,  said  that  he 
should  not  be  so  mindful  of  his  life,  that  the 
good  will  and  approbation  of  the  good  people 
of  Kdambakam  were  more  to  them  than  his 
life,  and  that  therefore  he  should  not  shrink 
from  performing  the  dangerous  feat.  Thus 
admonished,    the  youth  once    more   took   the 


THE  MANGO  TREE  TRICK.  127 

coconut,  threw  it  up,  and  stood  upright  like  a 
column  without  wavering  for  a  single  instant. 
The  coconut  came  down  upon  the  crown  of 
his  head,  and  straightway  fell  to  the  ground  in 
two  pieces.  Soon  there  arose  a  shout  among 
the  people  who  witnessed  this  extraordinary 
feat.  Some  said  **  Shabash  !  "  some  said  that 
they  had  not  see  the  like  before,  and  Kothun- 
darama  Mudelly  and  others  showed  a  desire  to 
examine  the  youth's  head.  But  nothing  was 
visible  there.  His  head  was  as  sound  as  ever 
it  had  been. 

The  next  thing  shown  was  the  ma^igo  h-ee 
trick.  The  chief  actor  took  a  mango  seed, 
showed  it  to  the  people,  and  then  planted  it  in 
the  ground.  He  sprinkled  some  water  over  it 
and  covered  it  with  a  basket.  A  few  minutes 
afterwards  he  took  out  the  basket,  and  lo  !  there 
was  found  a  tender  plant  with  two  or  three 
leaves  sprouting  out  of  the  seed.  More  water 
was  poured  over  it,  and  it  was  again  covered 
with  a  basket.  After  the  lapse  of  a  few  minutes 
more  the  plant  was  found  in  fresh  growth  with 
a  height  of  about  ten  or  twelve  inches.  The 
same-  process  was  repeated  three  or  four  times, 
and  on  the  last  occasion  the  plant  rose  to  a 


128  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

height  of  three  or  four  feet.  Thus  in  the  short 
space  of  half  an  hour  the  mango  seed  became  a 
tree.  This  trick  is  very  common  in  this  country, 
and  it  is  said  that  jugglers  even  cause  fruit  to 
grow  and  distribute  it  to  the  people.  Our 
juggler  was  not  able  to  do  this,  as  mango  trees 
bear  fruit  only  in  May  and  June,  and  this  per- 
formance took  place  in  January. 

After  this  came  a  dangerou*s  and  difficult 
feat.  The  chief  performer,  planting  his  feet 
close  together,  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  ring 
like  a  column.  His  brother  then  climbed  over 
his  body  with  great  agility,  stood  upon  his 
shoulders,  and  lifted  up  one  of  the  two  boys, 
who,  resting  his  hands  upon  the  crown  of  his 
uncle's  head,  raised  his  legs  into  the  air.  In 
that  perilous  position,  he  performed  some  clever 
feats,  which  the  people  beheld  with  wonder  and 
not  without  a  sense  of  fear  for  the  safety  of  the 
small  performer.  This  was  considered  as  simply 
marvellous  from  the  way  the  people  showed 
their  appreciation  of  this  exhibition  of  skill  on 
the  part  of  the  boy,  but  what  would  they  say  to 
the  following,  described  in  the  autobiography  of 
the  Mogul  Emperor,  Jehanghir  ?  ''One  of 
seven  men,"  says  the  Emperor,  "  stood  upright 


THE  NEEDLE  TRICK.  129 

before  us,  a  second  passed  upwards,  along  his 
body,  and  head  to  head  placed  his  feet  upwards 
in  the  air.     A  third  managed  to  climb  up  in  the 
same  manner,  and,  planting  his  feet  on  those  of 
the  second,  stood  with  his  head  upwards,  and  so 
alternately  to  the  seventh,  who  crowned  this 
marvellous  human  pillar  with  his  head  upper- 
most.     And    what   excited    an    extraordinary 
clamour  of  surprise  was   to  observe   the  first 
man,  who  thus  supported  upon  the  crown  of  his 
head  the  whole  of  the  other  six,  lift  one  foot  as 
high  as  his  shoulder,  standing  thus  upon  one 
leg  and  exhibiting  a  degree  of  strength  and 
steadiness   not  exactly  within  the   scope  of  my 
comprehension." 

The  next  scene  enacted  was  the  needle  trick, 
A  needle,  such  is  ordinarily  used  by  the  people, 
was  placed  on  the  ground  with  the  point  turned 
upwards.  The  female  performer  walked  on 
her  hands,  and  reached  the  place  where  the 
needle  was  planted.  Then  gently  lowering 
herself,  she  lifted  the  needle  with  her  eye  by 
skilfully  closing  the  lids  on  the  point.  This 
wonderful  feat  was  greatly  admired  by  the 
simple  villagers,  and  Appalacharri  was  loud  in 
his  praises  of  the  woman's  skill. 

9 


I30  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

The  chief  man  then  took  a  cannon-ball  about 
the  size  of  a  large-sized  wood-apple,  and  asked 
the  people  to  examine  it  and  note  its  weight. 
He  threw  it  to  a  height  of  fifteen  or  twenty 
feet,  and  adjusted  himself  in  such  a  way  that 
the  ball  fell  on  the  nape  of  his  neck.  Then  he 
made  certain  motions  of  the  body  with  extreme 
agility,  and  the  ball  swiftly  rolled  on  his  back 
in  all  directions  and  even  right  along  each  arm. 

Then  a  block  of  granite  that  was  lying  in  a 
corner  of  the  street  was  brought  by  four  vil- 
lagers into  the  ring.  It  was  about  a  yard  in 
length,  three-fourths  of  a  foot  in  breadth,  and 
about  half  a  foot  in  height.  Strong  ropes  were 
passed  round  both  ends  of  the  granite  block 
and  tied  to  the  flowing  hair  of  the  second  per- 
former. Thus  fastened,  the  stone  was  lifted 
from  the  ground  by  four  men,  who  after- 
wards let  it  go.  Forthwith  the  youth,  with 
his  heavy  weight,  whirled  round  and  round,  and 
soon  the  man  and  the  stone  were  lost  to  the  eye. 
The  people  of  the  village  were  loud  in  their 
praises  of  this  herculean  feat. 

After  this,  about  six  or  seven  earthen  pots, 
of  various  sizes,  were  placed  one  above  the 
other  on  the  head  of  the  chief  performer,  so 


THE  DISAPPEARANCE  SCENE,  131 

that  they  resembled  a  conical  pillar.  Skilfully 
balancing  the  weight  on  his  head,  the  juggler 
climbed  up  a  bamboo  pole  about  twenty  feet 
high,  which  was  firmly  planted  in  the  ground. 
Then,  closely  fixing  his  legs  to  the  bamboo  and 
steadily  holding  its  end  in  his  grip,  he  com- 
menced to  move  backwards  and  forwards. 
The  bending  capacity  of  the  bamboo  pole  was 
very  great,  and  the  utmost  limits  were  reached 
on  either  side,  so  that  this  feat,  apart  from  its 
difficult  nature,  presented  a  most  interesting 
sight  to  the  beholders.  As  soon  as  the  per- 
former got  down,  they  found,  to  their  great 
astonishment,  that  the  pots  remained  intact, 
and  that  their  positions  were  not  in  the  least 
changed. 

The  last,  but  not  the  least,  of  the  perform- 
ances which  formed  a  most  fitting  close  to  this 
varied  and  interesting  programme,  was  the 
strange  disappearance  scene.  The  woman  was 
brought  forward,  and  her  legs  and  feet  were 
tied  together  with  a  strong  rope.  She  was 
then  put  into  a  basket,  which  was  afterwards 
covered.  After  a  little  while  the  basket  was 
opened  and  was  found  empty.  The  woman 
was  not  there.     By  and  by  the  husband  called 


132  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

the  missing  woman  by  her  name,  which  she 
answered  to  from  a  corner  of  the  street.  This 
closed  the  performance,  and  the  people  were 
extremely  delighted  with  the  whole  thing. 
Some  gave  old  clothes  to  the  performers,  and 
others  made  presents  in  money.  The  women 
of  the  village  vied  with  the  men  in  rewarding 
the  actors,  and  they  took  especial  delight  in 
giving  the  two  boys  cakes  and  other  eatables. 
Our  old  friend  Appalacharri  gave  the  woman 
an  old  cloth  and  some  money  also,  and,  by  the 
orders  of  the  village  headman,  every  household 
in  the  village  gave  half  a  measure  of  paddy. 

Thus  ended  a  pleasant  afternoon's  amuse- 
ment. It  formed  the  subject  of  the  daily  talk 
in  Kdambakam  for  several  days,  and  for 
months  afterwards  the  people  had  a  vivid  recol- 
lection of  this  visit  of  the  jugglers  to  the 
village. 


X. 


Snake-charmers  and  animal-tamers — Hindu  feeling  regarding 
the  serpent  — The  snake-charmer  and  his  feats — The  highly 
intelligent  cows  and  bullocks. 

Men  in  the  ruder  stages  of  civilization  often 
regard  the  lower  animals  as  objects  of  worship. 
Some  animals  rouse 'feelings  of  hatred  and  fear  ; 
some  are  regarded  with  affection  and  gratitude 
on  account  of  their  usefulness  to  man ;  and 
others  induce  a  feeling  of  awe  and  admiration 
on  account  of  the  remarkable  powers  of  intelli- 
gence which  they  display.  Many  animals  have 
in  India  been  deemed  worthy  of  adoration. 
The  snake  is  worshipped  because  it  is  dreaded. 
For  the  cow  the  Hindu  has  the  highest  venera- 
tion. It  is  a  tame,  innocent  animal,  and  its 
usefulness  to  man  is  of  the  highest  kind.  The 
milk  and  its  different  products  form  the  most 
valuable  staple  of  human  consumption  in  this 


134  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

country.  People  love  this  most  useful  animal, 
feel  grateful  to  it  for  the  various  benefits  it  con- 
fers on  them,  and  therefore  worship  it.  Then, 
again,  the  monkey  is  adored  for  its  superior 
intelligence.  Animal  worship  in  this  country 
is  accordingly  traceable  to  the  above  three 
causes. 

First,  then,  as  regards  the  serpent.     It  is  not 
in  India  alone,  but  in  other  countries  also  that 
such  objects  as  are  feared  and  detested  have 
come  to  be  worshipped  by  man,  thus  exemplify- 
ing the  truth  of  the  old  saying,  **  Fear  made  the 
first  gods  in  the  world  "  {Prifnos  in  orbe  deos 
fecit  timory     The  snake  is  the  most  dreaded 
animal  in  this  country.     We  find  mention  made 
of  it   largely   in   our   ancient    writings.      The 
dreadful  effects  of  snake-poison  used  in  instru- 
ments  of    war    are   vividly   described    in    the 
Rainayana,  wherein  we  find  the  warrior  Laksh- 
mana  lying  senseless  on  the  field  on  account  of 
the  poisonous  arrows  used    by   Ravanas  son. 
In  the  story  of  Harichandra,  with  which  every 
Hindu   is  familiar,  we  read  of   Harichandra  s 
only  son  having  been  bitten  by  a  snake,  and 
that  was  considered  to  be  the  greatest  misfor- 
tune  that  could    have  befallen    him.      In  the 


SNAKE  SUPERSTITIONS,  135 

Story  of  Nala,  another  very  popular  story,  we 
read  that  queen  Thamayanthi  was  in  her 
troublous  days  devoured  by  a  huge  serpent  in 
the  desert.  Again,  it  is  one  of  the  principal 
beliefs  of  the  Hindu  that  Adisdsha,  the  thou- 
sand-headed snake,  supports  the  earth.  Vishnu, 
the  preserving  power  of  the  Hindu  trinity,  is 
said  to  sleep  upon  the  serpent,  and  Siva,  the 
destroying  power,  wears  it  as  an  ornament.  It 
is  the  vulgar  belief  that  eclipses  are  caused  by 
the  serpent.  This  dreaded  reptile  has  given 
occasion  to  a  good  many  common  sayings. 
There  is  a  saying  in  Tamil  to  the  effect  that 
the  sight  of  a  snake  is  enough  to  strike  terror 
into  a  whole  army.  Another  says  that  a  ser- 
pent that  is  found  in  the  midst  of  even  ten 
persons  is  not  in  any  danger  of  being  killed. 
Such  is  the  fear  with  which  it  is  regarded.  Is 
it  any  wonder,  then,  that  people  adore  it  ? 
When  a  snake  is  killed,  the  Hindu  performs 
ceremonies  similar  to  those  performed  in  honour 
of  a  dead  relative.  Again,  people  go  to  places 
which  are  said  to  be  the  haunts  of  these 
venomous  reptiles  on  a  particular  day  of  the 
year,  and  there  pour  out  milk.  The  dancing 
girl  is  said  to  be  an  adept  in  her  profession 


136  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

if,  with  a  serpent  round  her  neck,  she  fearlessly 
dances  before  an  assembly. 

From  the  above  it  will  be  seen  that  a  good 
deal  of  importance  is  attached  to  this  reptile, 
and  that  it  is  largely  mixed  up  with  our  beliefs 
and  superstitions ;  so  much  so,  that  it  has  be- 
come man's  highest  effort  to  devise  means  to 
charm  this  animal.  Snake-charming  is  a  very 
ancient  art  in  India,  for  we  read  that  snake- 
charmers  were  found  in  this  country  in  the 
days  of  Alexander  the  Great.  Now-a-days 
snake-charmers  are  to  be  found  going  about 
the  country  and  gaining  an  easy  and  comfort- 
able living. 

Kelambakam  was  one  day  visited  by  a  snake- 
charmer.  He  wore  a  large  turband  (head- 
dress) and  a  charmed  armlet,  made  of  copper, 
which  is  said  to  exercise  considerable  influence 
on  serpents  and  make  them  do  as  he  pleases. 
In  one  hand  he  had  a  pipe  made  of  the  dried 
shell  of  the  Indian  gourd  with  a  bamboo  reed 
inserted  in  it,  and  in  the  other  a  small  basket. 
The  snake-charmer's  pipe  is  called  Magadi, 
and  it  is  said  that  the  music  of  this  instrument 
has  a  peculiar  attraction  for  snakes.  Such  was 
the    paraphernalia   of    the    man    who   visited 


THE  SERPENT  CHARMER.  137 

K^lambakam,  and   who   of   course  first    went 
to  the  house  of    Kothundarama  Mudelly  and 
played  on  his  instrument.     Instantly  the  head- 
man and  the  inmates  of  the  house,  as  also  a 
number  of  people  from  the  neighbouring  houses, 
came  to  the  spot  to  see  the  charmer  exhibiting 
his  snakes.     He  said,  **  Good  and  noble  men, 
I  have  in  this  basket  four  large  cobras,  one  of 
which  is  a  black  cobra,  the  most  ferocious  of 
all.       Any    moment   they    would    surely   bury 
their  poisonous  fangs  in  my  body,  but  by  this 
charmed   armlet  I   am    protected ;    and    when 
once  I  strip  myself  of  it,  I  lose  all  control  over 
them  ;  though  even  if  they  bite  me  I  am  not 
afraid,  for  I  have  now  in  my  possession  a  most 
efficacious  medicine  which,  when  used  on  the 
part  bitten,  at  once  absorbs  the  poison.     I  will 
show  you  instantly  how  these  dangerous  animals 
appreciate  my  music,  and  you  will  also  see  the 
black  cobra  kiss  me."    So  saying,  he  again  began 
to  blow  the  pipe  for  some  time ;  then  carefully 
opened  the  basket,  and  out  came  four   large 
cobras,   and,  spreading   their  hoods,  began  to 
move  to   and   fro.     The   snakes  turned  their 
hoods  whichever  way  he  turned  the  hand  on 
which  he  had  the  armlet.     By  this  he  wanted 


138  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

to  convince  the  spectators  of  the  wonderful 
influence  which  the  armlet  had  over  them. 
Then  carefully  placing  all  the  cobras  except  the 
black  one  in  his  basket,  he  again  played  on  the 
pipe.  This  time,  it  seemed,  he  took  greater 
care  in  playing  on  his  instrument.  The  black 
cobra  raised  its  hood  higher  and  higher  as  he 
went  on  playing  on  the  pipe  and  approaching 
it  nearer  and  nearer.  Then,  as  he  suddenly 
stopped  the  music,  the  cobra  made  a  hissing 
noise  and  put  down  its  head,  and  in  doing  so 
slightly  touched  the  charmer  s  lips.  The  people 
beheld  with  wonder  this  black  cobra  kiss  the 
charmer — this  venomous  reptile  which  could  in 
a  few  seconds  kill  him.  They  were  highly 
satisfied  with  his  skill  in  snake-charming,  and 
put  to  him  a  thousand  and  one  questions  re- 
garding snakes  generally.  Then  he  offered  for 
sale  the  medicine  which  he  had  for  snake 
poison.  Every  household  in  the  village  took 
care  to  buy  some  of  it,  and  safely  treasured  it 
in  their  house.  They  had  implicit  confidence 
in  the  efficacy  of  the  medicine,  of  which,  they 
said,  only  he  was  the  happy  possessor.  This 
snake-charmer  is  pretty  well  known  in  and 
about  Kelambakam,  and  he  is  also  constantly 


, 


THE  EDUCATED  BULL.  139 

seen  at  fairs  and  festivals,  exhibiting  his  snakes 
and  selling  his  medicines. 

There  is  another  class  of  people  in  Southern 
India  who  educate  cows  and  bullocks,   which 
they  train  to  such  a  high  degree  of  perfection 
that  even  animal  tamers  in  European  countries 
would  be  taken  with    surprise.      Two  people 
once  came  to  our  village.     One  was  in  charge 
of  a  fine-looking  bull   named   Rama,  and  the 
other    was    in    charge   of  a  cow,    a  very    fine 
specimen  of  her  kind.     She  was  named  Seeta. 
The  bull,  which  was  adorned  with  metal  bells 
and  other  ornaments,  was  first  brought  before 
the  people,  and  a  number  of  questions  were 
put  to  him  by  the  man  in  charge.     **  Are  we 
in   a   village  whose  people  are  generous  and 
willing    in    bestowing    rewards    upon    worthy 
men  } "  said  he.     At  this  the   bull   shook  his 
head,  and  the  people  at  once  understood  him 
to  answer  in  the  affirmative.    To  questions  that 
required  a  negative  answer  the  bull  remained 
motionless,  and  to  questions  that  required  an- 
swers   in   the   affirmative  the    bull  shook   his 
head.     Then  said  the  man  to  the  bull,  *'  Now 
point  out  the  headman  of  the  village,  whose 
generous  disposition  and  whose  liberality  is  in 


I40  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

the  mouth  of  every  one."     On  this  the  animal, 
followed  by  the  man  in  charge,  forthwith  walked 
up  to  Kothundarama  Mudelly.     The  villagers 
derived   great  amusement  and   pleasure  from 
this   exhibition    of    the    animal's    intelligence. 
Then  was  performed  a  most  interesting  scene. 
The  man  in  charge  of  Seeta  went  up  to  her, 
and  told  her  that  Rama,  her  husband,  unmind- 
ful of  his  lawfully  wedded  wife,  had  on  the  pre- 
vious day  bestowed  his  affections  upon  another. 
The  cow,  on  hearing  this,  turned  away  from 
her  husband,  and  refused  to  follow  him.     The 
man    in   charge  went  to  her,  and  by  smooth 
words  tried  to  dissuade  her  from  taking  such 
an  unfortunate  step.     The  cow  was  inexorable. 
Then  the  bullock  was  requested  to  go  to  his 
wife  and  amicably  settle  their  dispute  ;  but  he 
was  equally  unyielding.      At  last  the  man  in 
charge  of  the  cow  went  near  and  said,  "  Good 
Seetamma  !  it  won't  do  for  you  to  persist  in 
your  folly.     It  is  not  right,  nor  is  it  according 
to  the  Shastras,  that  your  husband  should  come 
to  you  and  ask  your  pardon.     Come,  therefore, 
and  be  reconciled  to  your  husband.'*     The  cow 
resented    this    request    of   the    mediator,    and 
showed  her  anger  by  running  against  him  as 


THE  COWS  SETTLEMENT.  141 

if  to  gore  him.  After  a  time  the  matter  was 
settled  by  the  cow  of  her  own  accord  going 
to  her  husband  and  kneeling  before  him. 
Rama,  the  bullock,  was  satisfied,  and  both 
walked  side  by  side,  while  the  two  people  in 
charge  of  the  animals  beat  their  drums  in  cele- 
bration of  the  happy  union  of  a  pair  that  had 
been  unfortunately  separated  by  a  painful  in- 
cident, though  for  a  short  time.  The  villagers 
were  simply  delighted  with  the  performance  of 
these  highly-trained  animals,  and  they  showed 
their  appreciation  of  the  performance  by  giving 
the  animals  oil-cakes  and  other  things  to  eat 
and  the  two  persons  presents  in  grain  and 
old  clothes. 


XI. 


The  village  preacher — His  sermon  on  the  incident  related  in  the 
Mahabaratha,  viz.,  Sindhava's  Death, 

"  And  oft  at  night  when  ended  was  their  toil, 
The  villagers  with  souls  enraptured  heard  him 
In  fiery  accents  speak  of  Krishna's  deeds 
And  Rama's  warlike  skill,  and  wondered  that 
He  knew  so  well  the  deities  they  adored." 

The  two  great  national  epics  of  India,  the  Ram- 
ayana  and  the  Mahabarata,  have  in  every  age 
charmed  their  readers  and  powerfully  exerted 
their  ennobling  influence  on  the  character  and 
modes  of  thought  of  the  people  of  this  country. 
This  is  partly  owing  to  the  fact  that  they 
have  intrinsic  merit  of  their  own,  as  being 
the  grandest  literary  achievements  of  India's 
master  minds,  and  in  a  great  measure  owing  to 
the  strong  conviction  that  they  are  Thdvakathas 
(stones  of  God).  Hence  they  have  a  powerful 
hold  on  the  minds  of  a  people  who  are  known 
to  be  extremely  religious,  who  are  taught  to 


THE  VILLAGE  PREACHER.  143 

believe  by  their  sacred  writings  that  to  hear  or 
read  the  divine  stories  is  to  secure  the  path  to 
heaven,  and  whose  whole  effort  in  thought  and 
action  has  been  directed  towards  the  attainment 
of  perpetual  beatitude  after  death.  No  other 
work  in  India  at  the  present  day  possesses  the 
attraiction  which  these  epics  have  for  the 
majority  of  the  people.  The  pious  Hindu  will 
walk  great  distances,  will  sit  up  for  hours  and 
will  be  ready  to  forego  all  sorts  of  conveniences, 
if  he  only  gets  an  opportunity  fo  hear  these 
divine  stories,  though  it  may  be  for  the  hun- 
dredth time.  Various  ways  are  devised  to 
entertain  the  people  with  the  stirring  incidents 
of  the  Raviayana  and  the  Mahabarata.  They 
are  produced  on  the  stage  in  the  form  of  plays, 
they  are  recited  by  professional  bards  in  lyric 
verse,  and  they  are  expounded  to  the  public  in 
plain  prose.  No  wonder  therefore  that  profes- 
sional preachers  are  found  everywhere  in  the 
country,  even  in  obscure  villages,  who  sermonize 
on  the  popular  incidents  to  be  found  in  the 
Ramayana  and  the  Mahabarata,  and  that  willing 
ears  are  ever  found  ready  to  listen  to  them  and 
help  them  to  gain  an  easy  and  comfortable 
living. 


144  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

In  K^lambakam,  the  preacher  who  delights 
its  inhabitants  is  Nalla  Pillai,  the  schoolmaster. 
He  has   read  very   carefully  all   the   fourteen 
thousand    stanzas    of    his    great-grandfather's 
Mahabarata    in   Tamil,   and   at   night    in    the 
summer  season,  when  the  villagers  have  nothing 
to  do,  he  explains  them  to  the   people.      His 
fame  as  a  preacher  is  pretty  well  established, 
and   people    from    the     neighbouring   villages 
attend  his  preaching.     I   myself  had  once  the 
pleasure  and  privilege  of  hearing  this  preacher 
of  Kelambakam,  and  I  will  here  give  what  fell 
from   his  lips,  word  for  word.      People   came 
pouring  in  from  Kelambakam  and  from  neigh- 
bouring  villages  to  the  house   of  the  village 
headman.     On  the  pial  of  his  house  was  seated 
the  preacher.       Before    him    was    placed    the 
picture  of  Krishna  playing  the  flute  and  leaning 
on  a  cow.     The  picture  was  profusely  decorated 
with    flowers.      There    were   also     two     small 
vessels.     In  one  there  were  camphor  and  some 
burning  incense,  in  the  other  were  flowers  and 
fruits.     The  people  swarmed  about  like  bees. 
Some  were  seated  in  the  open  street,  and  others 
on  the  pials   of  the  neighbouring  houses,   the 
whole  audience  being  eager  to  catch  the  words 


THE  PRE  A  CHERS  STORY.  145 

that  fell  from  the  preacher's  lips.  At  eight 
o'clock,  the  preaching  commenced.  The  moon 
was  shining  over  the  motley  crowd  who  had 
assembled  to  hear  the  doings  of  their  favourite 
deity.  There  was  dead  silence.  The  camphor 
was  first  lighted  and  incense  burnt.  The 
preacher  knelt  down  before  the  picture,  and 
then  seating  himself  commenced  to  speak.  The 
story  related  by  him  that  night  was  Smdhavas 
Death,     He  said  :  — 

**  Great  and  noble  men !  Yesterday  I  re- 
counted to  you  the  wondrous  deeds  of  Abhim- 
anna,  the  worthy  son  of  Arjuna,  by  his  wife 
Subhadra,  Krishna's  sister.  I  told  you  how 
this  young  lion  of  the  Pandus,  this  worthy  son 
of  his  worthy  father,  fought  against  great  odds 
in  the  field  of  battle,  killing  with  his  destructive 
arrows  his  enemies  by  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands.  I  told  you  how,  like  a  brand  thrown 
on  a  huge  heap  of  dried  grass,  he  committed 
havoc  on  the  enemy's  camp.  Like  the  morning 
sun  rising  in  all  his  glory,  he  went  forth  to 
battle  to  fight,  and  as  the  bright  rays  of  that 
luminary,  as  he  ascends  the  meridian  sky,  grow 
fiercer  and  fiercer,  so  grew  the  courage  of  this 
young  warrior.      The    fiercer  the   battle,  the 

10 


146  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

greater  was  the  courage  shown  by  him  in  the 
field  of  battle.      He  pierced  the  invulnerable 
army  of  the  enemy.     He  broke  the  lotus  forma- 
tion,   killed  thousands   of  thousands   of   huge 
elephants  and  mettled  horses  ;  he  disabled  the 
strongly  built  chariots  of  the  enemy  and  gave  to 
crows  and  eagles  those  who  dared  to  oppose 
him.     Blood  flowed  like  water,  and  the  havoc 
committed    among    the    enemy's    forces    was 
tremendous.     Mangled  corpses  of  gaily  decked 
warriors  and  richly  caparisoned  elephants  and 
horses,  lay  thickly  strewn  on  that  field  of  battle. 
The  enemy  was  terror-stricken,  and  for  a  time 
knew  not  what  to  do.     When  Abhimanna  went 
into  the  midst  of  the  army  arranged  like  the 
lotus,  he  was  hemmed   in  on  all  sides  by  the 
hostile  forces.     He  fought  against  great  odds 
and    his  chariot    was   disabled.       On    foot    he 
fought,    sending  destruction  and  death   to  the 
right  of  him,  to  the  left  of  him,  in  front  of  him, 
and   behind   him — so   that   even    the    boldest 
warrior   in    the    hostile    camp   was    afraid    to 
approach  this  young  lion.     The  work  of  destruc- 
tion  was   awful.     But   the  surging   mass   still 
pressed   against   him,  and   he   was    unable    to 
extricate  himself  from    his    perilous    position. 


THE  PREACHER'S  STORY.  147 

This  skilled  warrior  pierced  deep  into  the  army, 
and  went  into  the  midst  of  the  lotus  formation  ; 
but  was  unable  to  return  to  his  ranks.  I  will 
tell  you  how  it  was  that  he  failed  to  return 
victorious  to  his  father.  During  the  last 
months  of  Subhadra's  pregnancy,  when  Abhim- 
anna  was  in  his  mother's  womb,  our  saviour 
Krishna,  who  is  related  to  her  as  brother,  was 
one  night  describing  to  her,  to  while  away 
her  time,  the  arts  of  war,  and  was  vividly 
explaining  how  the  different  formations  of  the 
army  such  as  PatJmiavytiga^n  (lotus  formation), 
Sakatavyugatn  (chariot  formation),  Magarav- 
yugayn  (fish  formation)  are  constructed.  While 
he  was  explaining  to  her  the  Pathmavyugam,  she 
fell  asleep.  The  child  in  the  womb  was  care- 
fully attending  to  what  was  being  said  by 
Krishna,  who  came  to  know  that  the  mother 
was  asleep,  and  that  the  child  was  hearing  him 
on  behalf  of  the  mother,  just  when  he  finished 
his  explanation  of  the  lotus  construction. 
There  he  stopped,  and  unfortunately  did  not 
explain  how  the  same  construction  should  be 
broken.  Thus  it  was  that  poor  Abhimanna, 
who  went  into  the  very  midst  of  the  lotus,  did 
not  know  how  to  get  out  again.     He  was  in 


148  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

great  straits,   and  as  a  last  resource  took  out 
his  conch  shell  and  blew  it  with  all  his  might  so 
that  its  warning  voice  might  apprise  his  father 
of  his  dangerous    position.      At  this  juncture 
Krishna   purposely   blew   his   conch    shell    in 
another  part  of  the  field,  and  thereby  drowned 
the  sound  that  issued  from  Abhimanna's  shell. 
Thus  poor  Abhimanna,  hemmed  in  on  all  sides, 
fell  on  the  field  of  battle,  slain  by  Sindhava,  the 
brave  ruler  of  the  Sindhus.     Like  the  morning 
sun  he  went  forth  in  all  his  glory  to  the  field  of 
battle ;  like  the  meridian  sun  he  fought  fiercely, 
sending  his  scorching  arrows  and  killing  all  that 
dared  to  oppose  him ;  and  like  the  setting  sun 
sinking  into  the  western  ocean,  his  corpse  fell 
down  in  the  ocean  of  blood  that  flowed  from  the 
bodies  of    the  elephants,   horses,  and   fighting 
warriors,  killed  by  his  arrows.     What  a  sad  fall 
there  was,  when  the  noblest  and  the  bravest  of 
the  Pandava  army  fell  fighting  alone  in  the  field 
of  batde ! 

"  News  of  Abhimanna's  sad  death  was  carried 
to  the  Pandava  army  that  very  night ;  but 
human  tongue  cannot  express  the  inexpressible 
grief  with  which  his  father,  the  high-souled 
Arjuna,  was  afflicted  !     He  wept,  beat  his  breast, 


THE  PREACHER'S  STORY.  149 

and  bit  his  lips.     He  brought  to   his   memory 
the  beauteous  form  of  his  late  beloved  son,  his 
prowess  and  his  skill  in  war,  and  he  sobbed  and 
wept.     His  brother-in-law  Krishna  tried  to  con- 
sole him,  but  he  refused  to  be  consoled,  saying 
that  the  loss  he  had  sustained  was  irreparable. 
Krishna    said:     *  Thou     noble     Dhananjaya! 
Why  should  a  Kshatriya  and  a  warrior  such  as 
thou  art  weep  like  a  child,  weep  for  him,  who, 
like  one  worthy  of  his  martial  race,  died  in  the 
field  of  battle  facing  the  enemy  ?     He  is  now 
in    Viraswarga,  that  abode  in  heaven    where 
warriors  dying  in  battle  enjoy  for  ever  God's 
presence.     You  should  be  proud  of  such  a  son  ; 
why  then  grieve  for  him  ?  '     These  words  had 
no  effect  upon  the  sorrow-stricken  father,  who 
still  questioned  his  men  as  to  how  his  son  fought 
in  battle,  what  armies  he  routed  and  who  in  the 
end  killed  him  ;    and  when  he  was  told  that 
Sindhava,  the  ruler  of  the  Sindhus  and  Duriyod- 
hana's  brother-in-law,  was  the  cause  of  his  dear 
son's  death,  his  sorrow  was  suddenly  turned  to 
anger,  and  in  the  presence  of  Krishna,  of  his 
own  brothers,  and  of  his   assembled   men,  he 
vowed  vengeance  on  the  man  who  slew  his  son. 
*  If    by    to-morrow    evening,'    he     exclaimed, 


ISO  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

*  before  the  setting  of  the  sun,  I  do  not.  with 
this  vay  gandiba,  kill  the  slayer  of  my  son,  that 
wretch  who  slew  a  young  child,  and  brought  on 
me  all  this  misery,  that  sinner  for  whom  the 
worst  part  of  hell  is  reserved — if  before  the  set- 
ting of  the  sun  to-morrow  I  do  not  kill  him,  I 
will  throw  myself  on  the  burning  pyre  and  be 
consumed  to  ashes.  Be  witness  to  this  my  vow, 
O  mother  earth,  ye  spirits  of  the  firmament, 
and  all  ye  gods  !  my  faithful  gandiba  that  hast 
through  all  my  life  so  faithfully  assisted  me,  be 
thou  also  a  witness  !  If  I  do  not  keep  this  vow, 
the  worst  part  of  hell  shall  be  reserved  for  me. 
That  place  in  Yama's  abode  which  is  set  apart 
for  him  that  killed  a  thousand  Brahmins,  a 
thousand  cows,  a  thousand  poor  innocent  chil- 
dren, and  a  thousand  weak  and  helpless  women, 
shall  be  mine  also.  If  I  fail  to  act  up  to  my 
vow,  I  shall  be  deemed  a  worse  sinner  than  he 
that  killed  his  o\yn  father  and  mother,  than  he 
that  misappropriated  the  money  set  apart  for  the 
upkeep  of  a  charity,  than  he  that  demolished 
a  temple.'  Thus  spake  this  noble  king  of  the 
lunar  race,  this  martial  Kshatriya. 

"Thus  resolved,  this  brave  warrior  who  routed 
in  battle  even  Indra  at  once  set  himself  to  his 


THE  PREACHER'S  STOR  V.  151 

task,  and  courted  the  assistance  of  Krishna  to 
secure  for  him  the  Pasupathasthra,  that  war 
instrument  of  Mahadeva  which  alone  could  kill 
Sindhava.  Then  said  our  saviour  Krishna; 
and  who  is  he  but  the  Avatar  of  Vishnu — 
*  Who  am  I  ? '  he  said.  *  I  am  none  other 
than  Brahma,  the  creator.  I  am  none  other 
than  Vishnu,  the  preserver,  and  I  am  Siva,  the 
destroyer.  I  am  all  three  in  one.  I  am  one  in 
three.  Did  I  not  teach  you  this  great  truth 
before  you  went  to  battle  against  the  Kurus— 
that  in  whatever  place,  at  whatever  time,  in 
whatever  manner,  and  in  whatever  form,  my 
believers  wish  to  worship  me,  I  will,  in  that 
place,  at  that  time,  in  that  manner,  and  in  that 
very  form,  appear  before  them  and  grant  their 
prayer.  I  am  the  one  great  power  in  the 
universe,  the  great  cause  which  is  itself  without 
a  cause.  And  what  are  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and 
Siva,  but  the  attributes  of  one  great  principle 
pervading  the  whole  of  the  vast  universe.  All 
things  in  the  world,  men,  beasts,  birds,  reptiles, 
all  inanimate  things,  and  even  this  vast  universe, 
pass  through  three  stages.  They  have  their 
birth,  their  growth,  and  their  decay  ;  and  of 
these  three  stages  I  am  the  cause.     Hence  I 


I  S3  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

am  called  Brahma,  the  creator,  Vishnu,  the 
preserver,  and  Siva,  the  destroyer.  Though  I 
am  called  by  these  three  names  on  account  of 
the  functions  that  I  perform,  still  I  am  the  one 
great  principle  in  this  universe  that  underlies 
all  these,  the  uncau«:ed,  indestructible,  ever- 
living  principle.  Worship  me,  therefore,  in 
this  very  place,  as  Mahadeva,  and  you  will  have 
your  prayer  granted  at  once.'  Accordingly 
Arjuna  fell  down  and  worshipped  Krishna,  and 
the  Pasiipathasthra  of  Siva  was  vouchsafed  to 
him.  Next  morning,  Arjuna  rose,  put  on  his 
best  armour,  and  amidst  the  praises  of  bards 
who  proclaimed  his  titles,  the  great  deeds  he 
achieved  and  his  prowess  and  skill  in  war, 
amidst  the  beating  of  drums  and  the  blessings 
of  good  and  righteous  men,  went  forth  to  the 
field  of  battle,  resolved  before  the  setting  of 
the  sun  to  slay  Sindhava  and  give  his  carcase 
to  the  jackals  and  other  beasts  of  the  earth, 
and  to  the  birds  of  the  air,  or  die  on  the 
burning  pyre  true  to  the  vow  he  so  angrily 
uttered  the  previous  night. 

*•  What  at  this  time  was  the  state  of  matters 
in  the  enemy's  camp  ?  News  of  Arjuna's  vow 
against  Sindhava  was    carried    to    king   Duri- 


THE  PRE  A  CHER'S  ST  OR  V.  153 

yodhana  and  his  men,  and  sent  a  thrill  of  horror 
throughout  the  whole  camp.  The  king  and  the 
commander-in-chief,  the  brave  Drona,  at  once 
devised  plans  to  save  poor  Sindhava  from 
Arjuna's  arrows.  They  said  :  '  This  Sindhava 
is  a  brave  man  and  we  cannot  afford  to  lose 
him.  He  is  of  immense  service  to  us,  and  if 
till  to-morrow  night  we  manage  to  keep  him 
out  of  Arjuna's  reach,  Sindhava  will  be  saved, 
and  Arjuna,  true  to  his  vow,  will  die  himself 
on  the  burning  pyre.  Without  Arjuna,  the 
Pandava  army  is  worth  nothing,  and  could  be 
very  easily  routed.'  So  saying,  they  made 
arrangements  for  keeping  Sindhava  out  of  the 
brave  Arjuna's  reach.  Early  in  the  morning, 
long  before  that  warrior  commenced  to  fight 
against  them,  they  arranged  their  army  in  the 
forefront  like  a  chariot ;  behind  the  chariot 
another  portion  of  their  large  army  was  ar- 
ranged in  the  form  of  a  fish ;  and  behind  this 
fish  formation  a  portion  was  arranged  in  the 
form  of  a  lotus ;  and  in  the  midst  of  this  lotus 
formation,  Sindhava,  the  object  of  brave  Ar- 
juna's search,  was  safely  hidden.  These  for- 
mations were  several  miles  in  length.  Drona, 
the  commander-in-chief,  placed  himself  in  the 


154  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

forefront  at  the  head  of  the  army.  Eighteen 
akronis  of  troops  were  engaged  that  day  against 
Arjuna.  You  may  perhaps  ask  how  much  an 
akroni  is.  This  I  will  now  tell  you.  One  war 
chariot,  one  elephant,  three  horses,  and  five 
fighting  men  make  one /^;////^  Thre^  panthis 
make  one  seni7nuka.  Three  seni7n2tkas  form 
one  gtdma.  Three  gulmas  go  to  make  one 
gana.  Three  ganas  form  one  vahini.  Three 
vahinis  make  one  prithana.  Three  prithanas 
go  to  form  one  chamu.  Three  chanms  make 
one  anikini,  and  ten  anikinis  make  one  akroni. 
So  that  we  have  for  each  akroni  21,870  war 
chariots,  21,870  elephants,  65,610  horses,  and 
^09*350  soldiers.  And  when  I  say  that 
eighteen  akronis  of  troops  were  engaged  that 
day,  you  can  realize  for  yourselves  the  magni- 
tude of  the  army  that  opposed  Arjuna. 

"  Nothing  daunted,  Arjuna  went  forth  to  battle 
and  fought  bravely.  His  wonderful  exploits 
struck  terror  into  the  enemy's  forces.  But 
alas,  it  was  midday  when  he  with  difficulty 
pierced  into  the  midst  of  the  chariot  forma- 
tion. He  had  still  to  break  through  the  fish 
formation  and  the  lotus  formation  behind  it. 
He  tried  hard,  but  it  was  impossible  for  him 


THE  PREACHERS  STORY.  155 

to  reach  the  place  where  Sindhava  was  hidden. 
It  was  beyond  human  power  to  accomplish  this 
difficult  task.  The  far-seeing  Krishna  noticed 
the  gravity  of  the  situation.  The  day  was 
fast  drawing  to  a  close  and  the  setting  sun  was 
gradually  approaching  the  western  horizon  ; 
and  Arjuna  was  only  able  to  get  into  the  midst 
of  the  chariot  formation.  In  these  circumstances, 
Sindhava's  death  was  an  utter  impossibility. 
Accordingly,  when  there  were  yet  five  naligais ' 
ere  the  day  should  close,  Krishna  directed  his 
chakra  to  hide  the  sun.  The  chakra  did  so, 
and  darkness  spread  over  the  land.  But  how 
was  it  that  the  chakra,  which  is  brighter  than 
the  sun,  brought  on  darkness  ?  This  is  the 
reason.  Once  upon  a  time,  when  the  good 
king  Ambarisha  ruled  the  land,  he  wished  to 
acquire  religious  merit  by  fasting  on  every 
ekadasi  day,  and  taking  his  food  with  as  many 
Brahmins  as  he  could  secure  on  the  morning 
of  the  next  day.  In  this  matter,  he  acted 
strictly  in  accordance  with  the  rules  laid  down 
in  our  Skastras,  Indra  grew  envious  of  the 
good  work  which  the  king  was  doing,  and 
requested  the  well-known  Riski  Thuruvasaka 
*  A  naligai  is  equivalent  to  twenty-four  minutes. 


156  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

to  throw  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  king  while 
engaged  in  the  accomplishment  of  his  vow. 
One  morning,  the  Rishi  went  to  the  king  in 
the  disguise  of  a  Brahmin  and  asked  to  be  fed 
with  the  other  Brahmins.  The  king  consented, 
and  requested  Thuruvasaka  to  go  to  the  river, 
and  return  as  soon  as  possible  after  performing 
his  morning  ablutions.  The  Brahmin  did  not 
return,  and  king  Ambarisha  was  in  a  dilemma. 
He  did  not  know  what  to  do.  If  he  did  not 
take  his  food  early  in  the  morning  as  enjoined 
in  the  holy  writings,  all  the  religious  merit  he 
had  hitherto  acquired  by  the  strict  performance 
of  his  vow  would  be  lost ;  and  if  on  the  other 
hand  he  partook  of  his  meals  without  the 
Brahmin  who  went  to  bathe,  promising  to 
return  in  time,  he  would  be  committing  a  great 
sin,  for  it  is  a  great  sin  to  eat  food  when  a 
Brahmin  is  starving.  While  in  this  serious 
difficulty,  he  was  advised  to  take  a  leaf  of  the 
sacred  Tulsi  plant  and  a  little  water.  As  soon 
as  these  were  taken,  the  Brahmin  returned,  and 
seeing  what  the  king  had  done,  pronounced  a 
curse  upon  him.  Vishnu's  chakra,  which  was 
guarding  the  king  from  all  kinds  of  evils,  was 
enraged  at  the  wily  and  dishonest  conduct  of 


THE  PREACHER'S  STORY.  ,57 

the  Rishi,  and  began  to  pursue  him  with  the 
intention  of  kilHng  him.  The  poor  Rishi  ran 
to  Indra,  then  to  Siva,  and  then  to  Vishnu  him- 
self for  protection.  He  fell  at  the  feet  of 
Vishnu  and  implored  his  pardon.  Vishnu 
thereupon  directed  the  chakra  not  to  molest 
him  any  further.  The  Rishi,  after  being  thus 
harassed  and  pursued,  was  so  much  vexed  with 
the  chakra  that  he  cursed  it,  by  saying  that  its 
brightness  should  vanish  and  that  it  should 
become  as  dark  as  the  darkest  thing  in  the 
universe.  But  when  the  chakra  requested 
Vishnu  to  save  it  from  this  curse,  it  was 
ordained  that  its  brightness  should  vanish  only 


once. 


"It  was  therefore  on  the  occasion  to  which  we 
now  refer  that  it  became  dark  ;  and  the  moment 
it  was  directed  by  Krishna  to  hide  the  sun, 
everything  became  dark  and  night  seemed  to 
be  fast  approaching.  The  birds  of  the  air 
began  to  make  for  their  nests,  and  man  and 
beast  were  returning  to  their  resting  place  after 
the  day  s  labour.  And  poor  Arjuna,  what  could 
he  do.^  He  had  no  other  alternative  but  to 
have  the  pyre  prepared.  The  sinner  Duriyod- 
hana,  seeing  that  the  day  had  come  to  a  close, 


158  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

and  being  convinced  that  Arjuna  would  act  in 
accordance  with  his  vow,  hastened  to  the  place 
where  the  pyre  was  prepared,  with  Sindhava, 
Drona,  and  the  other  generals  of  his  army,  to 
witness  the  much  wished  for  sight.  The  pyre 
was  lighted,  and  Arjuna  prepared  himself  for 
the  awful  doom  by  going  round  it  thrice.  Just 
as  he  was  about  to  leap  into  the  burning  flames, 
Krishna  interrupted  him  and  said  :  *  O  Arjuna! 
it  is  not  meet  that  you  should,  amidst  the  tears 
of  your  brothers  and  friends  and  your  faithful 
men  and  amidst  the  joyful  shouts  of  the  enemy, 
madly  put  on  end  to  your  life,  all  for  mere 
sentiment.  How  many  in  the  world's  history 
have  under  similar  circumstances  changed  their 
purpose  !  Do  not  therefore  madly  put  an  end 
to  your  useful  career.'  Arjuna  replied  :  *  I  will 
not  swerve  one  jot  or  tittle  from  what  I  have 
solemnly  sworn  to  perform.  I  have  not  suc- 
ceeded in  killing  Sindhava,  and  I  will  therefore 
die  myself.'  *  But  here  is  Sindhava  before  you 
and  within  easy  reach  of  you,'  said  Krishna. 
'  Why  not  now  kill  him  and  thus  save  yourself 
from  this  terrible  death  .'^'  *  No,'  said  the  noble 
Arjuna,  *  the  sun  has  gone  down  into  the  western 
ocean  and  night  has  come  on,  and  I  will  not  soil 


END  OF  THE  PREACHERS  STORY.  159 

my  hand  or  tarnish  the  glory  of  this  my  faithful 
gandiba  by  killing  him  now.'  But  what,*  said 
Krishna,  *  if  the  sun  still  shines  in  the  western 
skies  and  the  day  has  not  yet  come  to  a  close  ? ' 
*  I  will  then  kill  Sindhava,'  said  Arjuna.  Our 
saviour  Krishna  now  withdrew  the  chakra  and 
lo  !  the  setting  sun  was  shining  in  all  his  glory 
at  the  distance  of  four  fathoms  from  the  western 
horizon.  The  bow  was  strung,  and  in  a  twinkle 
the  Pasupathasthra  of  Siva  flew  like  lightning 
and  severed  Sindhava's  head  from  his  body, 
amidst  the  shouts  and  exultations  of  all  good 
and  virtuous  men.  Glory  be  to  Krishna,  this 
saviour  of  mankind,  who  is  ever  ready  to  assist 
the  good  and  to  punish  the  wicked,  this  Dis- 
penser of  Justice  who  protected  the  good  and 
noble  Arjuna  from  his  awful  doom.  Let  us  all 
therefore  unite  in  praising  our  Creator." 

So  saying,  the  preacher  knelt  down  before 
the  picture.  Camphor  was  lighted,  and  the 
whole  audience  rising  en  masse  and  exultingly 
shouting  the  words  Krishna,  Govinda,  Gopala, 
&c.,  knelt  down  before  the  picture. 

In  this  speech,  strange  medley  as  it  is  of 
oriental  exaggeration  and  extraordinary  incident, 
we   find  a  wonderful   parallel   to  the   incident 


i6o  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

related  in  the  Bible,  wherein  it  is  said  that 
**  the  sun  stood  still  and  the  moon  stayed,  until 
the  people  had  avenged  themselves  upon  their 
enemies."  Whether  the  scientific  critics  of  the 
West  have  given  the  true  explanation  of  this 
passage,  I  shall  not  attempt  to  discuss,  but  with 
regard  to  the  wonderful  incidents  related  in 
Nalla  Pillai's  speech  I  need  hardly  state  that 
the  boasted  "  age  of  reason  "  has  not  yet  arrived 
in  Indian  villages,  the  people  of  which  implicitly 
believe  in  whatever  is  written  in  their  sacred 
writings.^ 

'  With  reference  to  the  last  paragraph  of  this  chapter,  the 
following  letter  appeared  in  the  next  issue  of  the  Madras 
Christian  College  Magazine  : — 

'•  Sir,— While  I  read  with  pleasure  Part  XL  of  •  Life  in  an 
Indian  Village,'  it  struck  me  regarding  *the  wonderful 
parallel  to  the  incident  related  in  the  Bible,'  that  Mr.  T. 
Ramakrishna  has  no  need  to  go  to  *  the  scientific  critics  of 
the  West '  for  *  the  true  explanation,'  if  he  had  only  re- 
membered what  Dr.  Miller  taught  him  in  187 1,  when  he  like 
myself  sat  at  the  Doctor's  feet  to  study  the  Scriptures.  The 
explanation  then  given  was  that  the  passage  in  the  Bible  is 
purely  figurative  and  poetical,  and,  if  I  mistake  not,  it  is  a 
quotation  from  some  Hebrew  poet.  A  similar  explanation 
from  Nalla  Pillai's  grandson  would  have  not  only  not  misled 
his  hearers  to  imagine  miracles  where  there  were  none,  but 
probably  enhanced  the  beauty  of  the  passage.  But,  as  my 
friend  says,  the  *  age  of  reason '  has  not  yet  arrived  in  Indian 
villages  ;  nor,  I  may  add,  in  many  better  places  besides. 


THE  MIRACLE.  '     ,5, 

'^If.however.it  is  contended  that  the  event  in  iheMa/iad- 
harata  is  a  true  miracle,  that  it  is  so  beheved  by  Nalla  Pillai's 
grandson,  by  Hindus  generally,  and  by  T.  Ramakrishna  to 
the  bargam,  then  I  fail  to  see  any  « wonderful  parallel  to  the 
incident  related  in  the  Bible,'  which  to  a  critical  student  is 
no  miracle  at  all.  A  Classmate. 

"  Narsapur^  20-3-89." 


ri 


XII. 

The  village  drama— The  story  of  Harischandra—General  re- 
marks regarding  the  Indian  stage. 

It  was  at  dusk  one  day  in  the  merry  month  of 
May  that  Muthu  Naick,  the  ialiyari  of  Kelam- 
bakam,  came  to  the  house  of  a  relative  of  mine 
in  a  neighbouring  village,  where  I  was  spending 
my  holidays.  He  had  a  cadjan  leaf  neady 
rolled  up  which  contained  an  invitation  from 
Kothundarama  Mudelly  to  my  relative  to 
attend  a  dramatic  performance  which  was  to 
take  place  in  his  village  that  night.  We  sent 
intimation  to  the  headman  expressing  our 
willingness  to  attend  the  performance.  After 
taking  a  hearty  supper,  I  started  with  a  number 
of  friends  about  nine  o'clock.  Our  way  lay  not 
along  macadamized  roads  or  over  fine  bridges, 
but  through  fields,  shady  groves,  channels,  and 
sometimes    right    through   the   beds   of    dried 


THE  VILLAGE  DRAMA,  163 

tanks.     We  had  to  walk  about  four  miles  before 
we    reached    Kelambakam.      The    moon    was 
shining  brightly  over  us,  and  I  saw  on  my  way 
the  people  of  a  whole  village  set  out  together 
to   go   to    Kelambakam.     Young  men    I    saw 
hastening   towards   the   place   in   groups,    and 
singing  songs  by  turns.     I  saw  old  men  relating 
to  women  and  children  on  the  way  the  story 
which  they  were  going  to  see  represented  on 
the  stage  that  night,  and  discussing  the  relative 
merits  of  the  actors.     Never  shall   I   forget  the 
sight   that   impressed    me   so  vividly  on    that 
occasion.     It  was  a  fine  moonlight  night,  and 
hundreds  of  simple  villagers  of  all  sorts  and 
conditions   issued   from  shady  groves,  walked 
through  fields  and  beds  of  dried  tanks,  crossed 
channels,  and  kept  pouring  into  Kelambakam 
from  all  quarters  in   their  best  attire.     When 
we  were  about  a  mile  from  the  village  we  heard 
the  noise  of  some  thousands  of  people  from 
about  thirty  or  forty  villages  assembled  in  the 
plains  of  Kelambakam.     As  soon  as  we  reached 
the  place  we  saw  some  five  or  six  thousand 
people  squatting  on   the  ground,  and  it  was 
several    minutes    before   we   could    be    taken 
through    the    densely   packed     assembly   and 


i64  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

safely  seated  on  mats  in  the  open  space  in  the 
middle.      There  was  no  raised  stage,  no  en- 
closure for  the  actors ;   we  simply  saw  five  or 
six  actors  of  whom  one  was  a  female.      We 
also  saw  two  washermen  with  torches  in  their 
hands.      The  players  live   in   a   neighbouring^ 
village,  and  this  is  the  troupe  whose  services  are 
called  into  requisition  by  the  people  of  about 
thirty  or  forty  villages  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
K^lambakam.     The  players  have  some  reputa- 
tion as  actors,  and  their  remuneration  is  fixed 
at  one  pagoda,  or  seven  shillings   per   night. 
Any  presents  they  get  in  the  shape  of  money 
or  clothes  of  course  they  take  to  themselves. 
The  play  commenced  about  ten  o'clock.     The 
well-known  story  of   Harischandra  was  repre- 
sented on  the  stage.     The  following  is  a  short 
account  of  the  story. 

Once  upon  a  time  a  number  of  pious  Brahmii> 
travellers  went  about  visiting  different  places  in 
India,  bathing  in  the  holy  waters  and  worship- 
ping at  the  different  shrines.  On  their  way 
they  visited  Ayodhia  (Oudh)  which  was  then 
ruled  by  a  young  prince  named  Harischandra. 
He  was  a  most  virtuous  ruler,  truthful  and 
honest ;  and  the  moment  he  heard  of  the  holy 


THE  PLAY.  ,65 

Brahmins,  the  prince  went  to  meet  them  and 
received  them  kindly.  They,  highly  pleased 
with  the  hospitality  of  the  good  prince,  and 
with  the  beneficence  and  justice  of  his  ad- 
ministration of  the  country,  told  him  that  the 
ruler  of  Canouj  had  a  daughter  whose  match- 
Jess  beauty  they  could  not  describe  in  words, 
and  that  she  alone  was  fit  to  be  his  wife. 
Harischandra,  who  was  then  unmarried,  was 
fascinated  by  the  very  favourable  account  given 
to  him  of  the  princess,  and  requested  the  Brah- 
mins to  go  to  the  ruler  of  Canouj  on  his  behalf 
and  bring  about  a  marriage  between  himself 
and  the  beautiful,  princess.  The  Brahmins 
consented,  went  to  Canouj,  and  delivered  their 
message  to  the  king,  at  the  same  time  speaking 
very  highly  of  the  qualities  and  virtues  of  the 
ruler  of  Oudh.  A  day  for  the  Svayamvara^ 
was  selected,  and  the  king  asked  the  travellers 
to  bring  Harischandra  to  Canouj  on  the  ap- 
pointed  day.  The  different  princes  of  India 
were  also  duly  informed  of  the  occasion,  in 
order  that  Chandramithi,  the  beautiful  daughter 

^  Svayamvara  (literally,  self-choice)^i\,Q  election  of  a  hus- 
band by  a  princess  or  a  daughter  of  a  Kshatriya  at  a  public 
assembly  of  suitors  for  the  purpose.— J/^«/Vr  Williams. 


i66  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

of  the  ruler  of  Canouj,  might  from  among  the 
princely  suitors  select  one  ^is  her  husband.     On 
the   appointed   day  all    the   kings   as  well   as 
Harischandra  arrived  at  the  beautiful  town  of 
Cannamapuri  (the  capital  of  Canouj),  the  streets 
of  which  were  decked  with  flowers  and  ever- 
greens for  the  occasion.    The  Rajahs  assembled 
in  the  durbar  hall,  and  the  beautiful  Chandra- 
mithi  in  befitting  attire  arrived  there  with  her 
maids.       The    maids    then    took   her   to   each 
prince,  giving   out   his   name,   the   country  he 
ruled,   what   he    was    famous   for,   and   so   on. 
When  Chandramithi  approached  Harischandra>. 
she  was  struck  with  his  beauty  and  manly  ap- 
pearance, and  having  already  heard  a  good  deal 
about  him,   immediately  selected   him    as   her 
husband  and  threw  the  flower  garland   round 
his  neck.     Immediately  in  that  great  assembly 
an    unknown   voice    was   heard   which     said  : 
**  Harischandra !  it  is  willed  by  God  that  you 
should  be  the  husband  of  the  beautiful  Chan- 
dramithi."      The    marriage    ceremonies   were 
duly    performed,    and    some    time    afterwards 
Harischandra    left    for    Oudh    with    his    bride. 
Soon  they  were  blest  with  a  child,  and  for  some 
time  lived  happily  together. 


THE  PL  A  V,  167 

One  day  in  the  audience  chamber  of  Indra, 
the  king  of  the  gods,  when  there  were  present 
thirty-three  crores  of  gods  and  forty-eight 
thousand  ris/its,  the  question  arose  as  to 
whether  there  could  be  found  in  the  nether 
world  at  least  one  truthful  and  honest  man. 
To  this  the  ris/n  Vathistha  answered  that 
Harischandra  the  ruler  of  Oudh  was  truthful 
and  honest,  and  that  the  like  of  him  could  no- 
where else  be  found.  The  ri's/n  Viswamitra 
objected,  and  said  that  Harischandra  was  not 
as  Vathishta  had  described  him.  A  hot  dis- 
cussion ensued,  and  it  was*  decided  that  if 
Harischandra  could  be  proved  to  be  a  liar,  the 
rts/ii  Vathishta  should  forego  all  the  merit  he 
had  acquired  by  his  religious  austerity  ;  and  that 
if  Harischandra  proved  to  be  a  really  truthful 
and  honest  person,  the  ris/n  Viswamitra  should 
present  the  king  with  one  half  of  the  merit 
which  he  had  acquired  by  the  penance  which 
he  had  performed. 

Viswamitra  then  left  the  Indra  Sabha  and  at 
once  sent  a  few  of  his  followers  to  the  king  to 
request  him  for  some  money  toward  the  due 
performance  of  some  religious  rites.  Haris- 
chandra  willingly   promised   to   pay  whatever 


i68  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

money  was  required.     The  money  was  ready, 
but  Viswamitra  entrusted  it  to  the  king,  saying 
that   he  would   take  it  on  a  future  occasion. 
Soon  after,  the  rishi  sent  two  beautiful  girls  to 
the    king,  directing    them   to   dance  and  sing 
before  him.     They  went,  and  in  the  presence 
of  the  king  vied  with  each  other  in  exhibiting 
their  skill  in  dancing  and  singing.     The  king 
was  highly  pleased,  and  asked  if  they  had  any 
request    to   make.       They    replied    that    they 
wished  to  marry  him.     The  prince  grew  angry,- 
and  said   that  their  request  was  an  improper 
one.     They  however,  persisted,  and  said  that 
he   must    marry  them.      The    king   thereupon 
ordered  his  peons  to  remove  the  girls  from  his 
presence.      The   girls    returned   and    informed 
Viswamitra  of  what  had  taken  place,  and  the 
rishi,  gready  enraged  at  the  treatment  which 
the  girls  received  at  the  hands  of   the  king, 
immediately   went  to  him  and  asked   him    to 
marry  the   girls.     The    prince    replied :    **  My 
lord !  I  will  do  anything  for  you,  but  I  will  not 
marry  those   girls."      **  You  will   do  anything 
for  me  ?  '*  said  Viswamitra.     "  Undoubtedly,  my 
lord,"  replied  the  prince.     "  Then  give  me  your 
riches,  your  country,  and  all  that  you  possess," 


THE  PLA  V.  169 

asked  the  ris/ii.     The  king  at  once  gave  these 
and  also  the  jewels  which  he,  his  wife,  and  his 
son  were  then  wearing,  and  so  in  a  short  time 
became  a  beggar.     He  requested  the  rts/ti  to 
permit  him  to  depart  from  his  country.     Per- 
mission was  given  and  the  king  went   away. 
The  rts/it  suddenly  called  the  king  back  and 
reminded   him  of    the  promise  which    he  had 
made  in  regard  to  the  sum  of  money  required 
for  the   due   performance  of   certain  religious 
rites.       Harischandra    said  :    *'  My   lord !    you 
know  my  present  position.     You  have  taken 
away  even  my  clothes,  and  I  am  now  a  beggar. 
However,   if  you  insist  upon  my  paying  the 
money,  I   beg  you  will  allow  me  forty  days' 
time."     Viswamitra  consented  to  this,  and  ac- 
cordingly sent  with  the  prince  one  of  his  men 
to  receive  the  money  at  the  end  of  the  forty 
days,  taking  care  at  the  same  time  to  advise  his 
man  to  receive  his  wages  from  the  king  for 
remaining   with    him    for    forty  days.      Haris- 
•chandra,  with  his  wife,  his  son,  and  a  few  of 
his    faithful    followers,  left    Oudh   amidst    the 
tears  of  his  people,  and  at  the  end  of  twenty 
days,    after    much    toil    and    many   difficulties 
reached    Benares.      There   the   king  sold   his 


I70  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

wife   and   son   to  a   Brahmin    for   the   moneyr 
due  to  Viswamitra,  and  executed  to  him  what 
is  called  a  viurisittu  (slavery  agreement) ;  and 
that  he  might  be  able  to  pay  the  wages  due  to 
Viswamitra's  man,  he  went  and  sold  himself  to 
the  pariah  who  kept  watch  over  the  burning- 
ground.     Thenceforward  Harischandra  became 
the  servant  of  the  pariah  and  received  for  each 
corpse  brought  to  the  burning-ground  half   a 
fanam  (one  penny),  one  cubit  (half  a  yard)  of 
new  cloth  and  a  handful  of  rice.     He  gave  the 
penny  and  the  new  cloth  to  his  pariah  master, 
and  reserved  to  himself   the  handful  of   rice 
which  he  cooked  with  his  own  hands  and  ate. 
Thus  v;as  the  ruler  of  Oudh  reduced  to  the 
position  of  a  burning-ground  watchman  with  a 
pariah  for  his  master,  and  his  queen  to  that  of 
a  servant  woman  in  the  house  of  a  Brahmin. 
One  day  while  things  were  in  this  condition, 
their  only  son  went  with  some  other  youngsters 
of  the  town  to  the  fields  to  fetch  some  durba 
grass.     While  the  young  man  was  plucking  the 
grass  in  the  fields,  he  was  bitten  by  a   cobra 
and  fell  down  dead.     The  youngsters  returned 
home  and  related  the  sad  story  to  poor  Chan- 
dramithi.     She,  in  the  midst  of  her  sorrow  for 


THE  PLAY.  1 71 

the  death  of  her  beloved  boy,  performed  her 
daily  work,  and  in  the  evening  took  leave  of 
her  mistress  in   order  that  she   might  go  and 
burn    her   son's   corpse.      It  was    now  getting 
dark  ;  but  she  fearlessly  went  in  search  of  the 
child,  found  the  dead  body,  and  took  it  to  the 
burning-ground,  with  some  fuel  which  she  had 
collected  with  her  own  hands.      Harischandra, 
who  was  watching  the  burning-ground,  finding 
that  some  one  was  secretly  disposing  of  a  dead 
body,  came  near  and  asked  the  woman  to  give 
the  usual  penny,  cloth,  and  rice.     She  said  she 
was    too    poor    to   give    these.       Harischandra 
would  not  allow  the  corpse  to  be"  burnt.      He 
said  he  would  for  her  sake  forego  the  handful 
of  rice,  but  not  the  penny  nor  the  cloth  which 
should  go  to  his  master.     He  knew  that  it  was. 
the  dead  body  of  his  son,  and  yet  he  was  de- 
termined to  serve  his  master  honestly.      Ac- 
cordingly he  insisted  on  his  wife's  paying  the 
money  and  the  cloth.      The  woman    left   the 
dead  body  and  went  away,  promising  to  return 
with  the  money  and  the  cloth  from  her  master. 
The  night  was  now  far  advanced. 

It  so  happened  that  on  that  very  night  some 
robbers  had  entered  the  house  of  the  Maha- 


172  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

rajah  of  Benares,  and  taken  the  child  that  was 
sleeping  in  the  cradle,  and  after  stripping  it  of 
all  its  valuable  jewels,  had  killed  it  and  thrown 
its   dead   body  on    the   street.      Chandramithi 
seeing  the  dead  body,  began  to  weep,  for  the 
child  was  like  her  own.     Then  came  the  king's 
servants  in  search  of  the  child,  and  finding  it  in 
the   hands  of   the  woman,  at   once   took    her 
before  the  king,  who,  convinced  that  she  had 
murdered  his  child,  ordered  Chandramithi  to  be 
beheaded.     The   executioner,    who   was   none 
other   than    Harischandra's    master,    delegated 
that  work  to  his  servant,  and  he,  regardless  of 
the  fact  that  the  unfortunate  victim  was  his  own 
wife,  tied  her  hands,  and  with  his  sword  in  his 
hand  led  her  to  the  place  of  execution  amid 
the  tears  of  the  people  of  Benares. 

While  Harischandra  was  thinking  of  his 
miserable  condition,  Viswamitra  came  on  the 
scene  and  said :  "  O  Harischandra,  you  have  lost 
your  dominions,  your  wealth,  your  dignity,  and 
your  only  beloved  son  ;  and  now  with  your  own 
hand  your  are  going  to  put  an  end  to  the  life  of 
your  dear  wife.  Now,  do  but  tell  a  lie  and  I 
will  restore  to  you  your  lost  dominions,  your 
riches,  and  your  former  dignity.     I  will  bring 


THE  PLA  Y.  ,7j 

your  son  to  life  and  restore  him  to  you,  and  I 
will  also  see  your  wife's  innocence  declared." 
The  king  bravely  replied:  "My  lord!  it  is 
written  that  to  kill  a  thousand  cows  is  as  sinful 
as  to  kill  one  child  ;  to  kill  a  thousand  children 
is  as  sinful  as  taking  the  life  of  a  weak  and 
helpless  woman  ;  and  to  kill  a  thousand  women 
is  as  heinous  as  the  crime  of  slaying  a  Brahmin  r 
but  to  tell  a  lie  is  worse  than  killing  a  thousand 
Brahmins.  Do  you  wish  me,  my  lord,  to 
commit  such  a  great  sin  ?  I  have  lost  my 
country,  my  wealth,  my  dignity,  my  only 
beloved  son,  and  now  with  my  own  hand  I  am 
about  to  put  an  end  to  the  life  of  my  dear  wife, 
all  for  the  sake  of  truth.  I  will  not  tell  a  lie, 
even  at  the  risk  of  my  own  life."  The  rishi 
Viswamitra  went  away  ashamed.  The  king 
now  thought  of  his  miserable  condition  and 
shed  tears  at  the  thought  of  losing  his  wife. 
The  brave  Chandramithi  encouraged  him  and 
said :  "  Do  not,  my  dear  husband,  be  afraid  to 
slay  me.  The  cause  of  truth  and  virtue  is 
more  valuable  that  my  life.  Do  not  delay,  but 
slay  me  at  once."  Then  Harischandra,  in  firm 
tones  and  with  his  sword  in  his  hand,  said  to 
his  wife  :  "  If  it  is  true  that  there  is  one  God,  if 


174  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

it  IS  true  that  throughout  my  whole  career  in 
this  world  I  have  walked  in  the  path  of  truth 
and  virtue,  and  if  it  is  true  also  that  this  my 
wife  is  chaste  and  virtuous,  then  let  my  wife's 
head  be  severed  from  her  body  at  one  stroke." 
So  saying  he  drew  his  sword,  and  immediately 
there  was  seen  a  garland  of  flowers  on  the  neck 
of  the  beautiful  Chandramithi.  Indra  and  all 
the  rishisy  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva  came 
there,  praised  the  king  for  his  truth,  showered 
their  blessings  on  him,  restored  him  to  his 
former  position,  and  brought  back  to  life  his 
dead  son  and  the  child  of  the  ruler  of  Benares. 
The  king  with  his  wife  and  son  returned  to 
Oudh  and  ruled  the  country  for  many  years. 

The  story  of  Harischandra  which  I  have  thus 
related  is  the  most  popular  story  in  India,  and 
is  written  in  almost  all  the  languages  of  the 
country.  The  name  Harischandra  is  synony- 
mous with  truth  and  virtue. 

I  should  state  that  the  whole  of  the  story 
was  not  acted  on  the  occasion  on  which  I  was 
present.  It  was  divided  into  six  parts,  the  last 
of  which  was  performed  on  that  occasion.  As 
1  have  already  stated,  there  were  present  some 
thousands  of  people,  so  that  the  crowd  covered 


AN  INDIAN  THEATRE.  I75 

three   or   four   acres  of  ground    on  which  the 
people   squatted.     There   was    no    charge    for 
seeing   the    performance.     The    richest    land- 
holder, the  high-caste  Brahmin  and  the  meanest 
pariah  were  there.     The  respectable  portion  of 
the  audience  was  seated  near  the  actors.     There 
was    no   enclosure,    no   stage ;    there    were  no 
screens  ;    a   white   cloth    served   this    purpose. 
The  play  commenced  about  ten  o'clock.     The 
white  cloth   was  removed   and    the    characters 
appeared  on  the  scene,  with  painted  faces  and 
gaudy  jewels  and  dresses.     A  little  of  the  story 
was    acted,    and    then    a    great    many  things 
unconnected   with    the   play   were    witnessed. 
Witty   remarks   were   made,    and   songs   were 
sung.     The    buffoon    now    and    then    related 
amusing  stories.     The  granting  of  rewards  also 
formed  part  of  the  programme.     Every  respect- 
able villager  called  the  buffoon  and  placed  some 
money  in  his  hands.     The  buffoon  immediately 
repaired  to  his  place,  and  called  out  in  a  loud 
voice  the  name  of  the   person  who   gave  the 
reward,  his  village  and  all  concerning  him,  and 
in  conclusion  said  that  a  rich  reward  was  given. 
The  reward  in  many  cases  was  no  more  than 
two    annas  (threepence).     This   went   on     for 


176  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

some  time,  and  then  part  of  the  play  was  given. 
Stories  unconnected  with  the  play  were  again 
related,  songs  w^ere  again  sung,  and  presents 
were  again  given,  many  of  them  being  old 
clothes.  In  this  way  things  went  on  till  six 
in  the  morning,  by  which  time  the  play  was 
ended  and  the  people  had  dispersed  to  their 
homes. 

From  what  I  have  said  it  will  be  seen  that 
the  arrangements  made  by  the  villagers  when- 
ever they  get  up  a  theatrical  performance  are 
very  simple  and  cost  little  or  no  money  ;   but 
the  sense  of  enjoyment  is  none  the  less  keen. 
Throughout  the  whole  proceedings  I  carefully 
noted  how  the  simple  villagers  appreciated  the 
play.     They  seemed  to  enter  thoroughly    into 
the  spirit  of  the  story,  and  I  heard  one  of  them 
use   very   strong  language  with   regard  to  the 
rishi  Viswamitra.     I  saw  women  shedding  tears 
and  saying  :  "  Viswamitra  is  a  Chandala.     He 
is  a  sinner.     No  doubt  he  will  be  punished  for 
his  mean  actions  and  sent  to  the  worst  part  of 
hell.**     One    woman    was    actually    heard    to 
exclaim  :    *'  Is  there  no  God   above  to  punish 
the  wretch  Viswamitra?     Is  there  no  lightning 
to  descend  at  once  and  kill  him  on  the  spot  ? 


INDIAN  ACTORS.  177 

Will  not  mother  earth  open  at  once  and  devour 
his  detested  body  ?  " 

Indian  actors  are  not  much  respected  in 
society.  Their  remuneration  is  small — so  small 
that  a  whole  troupe  may  receive  no  more  than 
seven  shillings  a  night,  and  altogether  the 
profession  is  considered  a  low  one  in  this 
country. 


12 


XIII. 

Feasts  and  festivals — The  Pongal  feast— Description  of  a  fes- 
tival in  the  temple — The  story  of  the  queen  who  committed 
suttee. 

One  morning  in  January  there  was  an  unusual 
stir  in  the  village  of  Kt^lambakam.  The  Pongal^ 
the  national  feast  of  the  Hindus,  was  to  be 
celebrated  on  that  day.  For  some  days  before, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  both  male  and 
female,  were  busy  making  preparations  for  the 
coming  feast.  Damages  caused  to  houses 
during  the  recent  rainy  season  were  duly 
repaired,  and  the  women  were  engaged  up  to 
the  previous  day  in  plastering  the  mud  walls 
and  the  men  in  harvesting  a  portion  of  their 
crops,  getting  the  grain  husked,  and  making 
everything  ready  for  the  important  feast.  New 
faces  were  seen  at  the  time  in  the  village. 
Young  men  who  had  married  girls  from  K61am- 


FEASTS  AXD  FESTIVALS.  179 

bakam  arrived  in  time  to  enjoy  the  feast  in  the 
houses  of  their  fathers-in-law.     On  the  morning 
of  the  feast  day,  the  women  were  up  betimes 
and  were  busily  engaged  at  all  sorts  of  work. 
Some  were  seen  cleaning   the  floor  with  cow- 
dung  solution  and  drawing  quaint  figures  with 
powdered    chalk ;    some   dusting   the    roofs    of 
houses  and  cleaning  old  pots,  and  others  decking 
•door-posts   with    saffron    and    th'e   red    powder 
called  kiinhimajH  and  putting  strings  of  mango 
leaves  over   the    doorways.     Little   girls  were 
seen  in  the  streets  arranging  in  various  forms 
lumps    of  cowdung   and    covering   them    with 
pumpkin  flowers.     The  potter  was  the  busiest 
man  in  the  whole  village  ;  and  pots  of  various 
shapes  and  sizes  were  carried  from  his  house  by 
ithe  women.     Presents  of  vegetables  were  ex- 
changed between   the  people  of   Kelambakam 
and  those  of  the  neighbouring  villages.     The 
pui'oJiita  Ramanuja  Charriar  rose  earlier  than 
usual,  and  after  finishing  his  morning  ablutions 
went   forth    and    visited    every   household,    in- 
forming  the  inmates  as  to  the  most  propitious 
time  when  the   pots  should   be  placed  on  the 
fire,  &c.,  and  the  people  listened  with  eagerness 
to  every  one  of  his  sayings.     The  whole  village 


i8o  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

assumed  a  gay  appearance.  There  was  a 
cessation  of  work,  and  feasting  and  merriment 
were  to  be  found  everywhere. 

According   to    Hindu   notions    the    year    is 
divided  into  two  equal  portions.     The  first  half 
commences  in    January,  and   the  second   half, 
which  commences  in  July,  lasts  till  December. 
The  latter  is  said  to  belong  to  the  Astiras  (evil 
spirits),  and  is*  therefore  considered  to  be  a  very 
bad  time  for  man.     Everything  is  gloomy  then, 
and   people  do    not  think  of  pleasure.     Then 
come  most  of  their  trials   and    difficulties,   for 
during    the    rainy  season    they  must   think    of 
nothing  but  their   fields  and    their  cultivation. 
The  other  portion  of  the  year  is  considered  to 
belong  to  the  D&jas  (gods);  and  then  festivities 
take  place  and  there  is  merriment  everywhere. 
At    this    time    of    the     year,    marriages    are 
performed  and  festivals  celebrated  in  temples  in 
honour  of  Hindu  deities.     The  Pongal  feast  is 
celebrated  on  the  first  day  of  this  joyful  portion 
of  the  year,  which  falls  about  the  second  week 
in  January.     The  idea  is,  that,  before  the  grain 
that  is  harvested  is  used  for  human  consump- 
tion, a   portion  should  be  converted  into  rice,, 
cooked,    and    offered    to   the    Sun    and    Indra. 


THE  GOD  OF  RAIIV.  ,8, 

Indra  is  the  god  of  rain,  and  the  people  are 
enjoined  to  worship  him  on  this  day  and  thus 
show  their  gratitude  to  him  for  having  vouch- 
safed  rain  at  the  proper  seasons.  This  has 
been  the  practice  from  time  immemorial,  though 
once  upon  a  time  Krishna,  when  he  was 
spending  his  boyhood  with  the  shepherds  of 
Ayarpadi,  asked  them  not  to  worship  Indra, 
but  to  offer  their  devotions  to  the  cows  which 
supplied  them  with  milk,  &c.,  and  to  the  hills 
whereon  the  cows  grazed.  -  Indra,"  he  said, 
"sends  rain  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  cultivate 
the  fields.  The  rain  is  of  no  use  to  us.  We 
live  by  our  cattle,  and  it  is  meet  therefore  that 
we  should  on  this  important  occasion  give  our 
rice-offerings  to  the  cows  that  supply  us  with 
milk  and  to  the  hills  which  supply  them  with 
grass  and  the  various  kinds  of  herbs  upon  which 
they  feed."  To  this  the  shepherds  consented, 
and  accordingly  they  went  to  the  hill  called 
G6varthanagiri  and  there  worshipped  their 
cattle  as  directed  by  Krishna.  Indra,  seeing 
that  the  homage  paid  to  him  by  the  people  from 
time  immemorial  had  been  withdrawn,  grew 
envious,  and  directed  the  clouds  to  send  down 
rain.     For  some  days   it  rained   very  heavily, 


i82  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

with   the   result   that   the  country  around  was 
flooded  and  all  the  people  suffered  except  the 
shepherds,  who  were  saved  by  Krishna.     The 
shepherds,  as  soon  as  they  saw  that  Indra  was 
determined  to    punish    them    by  sending   rain, 
flocked  to  Krishna  and  requested  him  to  save 
them  from  the  anger  of  Indra.     Krishna  there- 
upon  lifted    the   hill  of  G6varthana  with    one 
finger   and   held    it    over   his   people   like    an 
umbrella.     The  shepherds  were  saved,  but  the 
people   of    the   country    round   about    suffered 
much  on  account  of  the  heavy  rains.     They  all 
ran  to  Indra  and  said  :  **  Save  us  from  thy  fury,. 
O  Indra!  the  rain    is   pouring   and    is   causing 
immense   destruction     to    our   property.     The 
shepherds  who  broke  off  their  allegiance  to  you 
are  safe  under  the  protection  of  Krishna,  while 
we,  who  remain  faithful  to   you,   are   the  real 
sufferers."     Indra   saw    the    false  step  he    had 
taken,  and  immediately  stopped  the  rain ;  then 
seeing  that  Krishna,  the  Avatar  of  Vishnu,  took 
the  shepherds  under  his  protection,  went  and 
stood  penitent  before  him.     Then  said  Krishna: 
"Indra!  I   did  not  wish  to  trench    upon    your 
rights.     I  only  wanted  to  punish  you  for  your 
pride  and  teach  you  a  lesson.      I  am  satisfied 


THE  PONG  A  L.  ,83 

that  you  are  now  humbled,  and  henceforth  the 
people  of  the  world  shall  continue  to  worship 
you  on  the  first  day  as  has  hitherto  been  done. 
but,  in  commemoration  of  this  event  they  shall 
on  the  following  day  cook  rice  and  offer  it  to 
their  cattle."  Such  is  the  origin  of  the  second 
day's  pojigal  called  the  cafJle  pongaL  (The 
word /^;/^^r/ means  boiling.) 

Accordingly,  on  this  day,  in  the  open  space 
inside  every  house  in  K^lambakam,  a  number 
of  huge  pots,  three  or  five  as  the  case  might  be, 
were  placed  on  the  fire  in  a  line,  at  the  time 
directed  by  the  ptcrohita,  Ramanuja  Charriar. 
The  new  pots  were  all  well  cleaned  and  smeared 
over  with  saffron.  White  and  red  marks  were 
also  put  on.  A  quantity  of  rice  with  as  much 
water  as  it  would  absorb  in  the  cooking  was 
put  into  each  pot,  and  some  milk  was  also 
poured  in.  The  boiling  of  the  rice  was 
anxiously  watched,  and  when  it  began  to  simmer 
the  youngsters  of  each  house  shouted  several 
times  the  word  pongaL  The  shouting  took 
place  at  about  the  same  time  in  every  dwelling 
in  the  village,  from  which  it  may  be  inferred 
that  all  the  people  without  exception  acted 
strictly  in  accordance  with  the  directions  given 


i84  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

to  them  by  their  venerable  purohita  regarding 
the  auspicious  time  for  placing  the  rice  pots  on 
the  fire.     When  the  rice  was  boiled,  the   pots 
were  very  carefully  lifted  out  and  placed  in  safe 
positions.     A  handful  of  the   cooked  rice  was 
then  taken  froni  each  "pot,  and  after  being  mixed 
with  ghee,  sugar,  and  fruits,  was  offered  to  the 
sun.     Coconuts  were  then  broken  and  camphor 
was   lighted.     Then   all   the   members   of  the 
family  knelt  down  before  the  sun  and  worship- 
ped him.     After  this  the  males    sat  down    for 
meals  in  two  rows  in  the  kutam  or  hall  of  the 
house.     Plantain  leaves  were  first  spread  out, 
and  a  number  of  vegetable  preparations  were 
served.     These  were  placed  near  the  edges  of 
the  leaves  rice  being  served  in  the  centre.     The 
place  of  honour  in   the  dining-hall  was  given 
to  the  son-in-law.     A  little  of  the  rice  served 
was  first  mixed  with  dhal  and  ghee,  and  eaten. 
Then  a  little  was   taken  with   some  vegetable 
broth.     After  this  came  the  third  course,  when 
the  remaining  rice  was  taken  with  pepper  water. 
A   fresh  helping  of  rice  was  then  given,  which 
was  eaten  with  butter-milk.     Between  the  third 
and   fourth    courses,    cakes  and    sweet   drinks 
were  served.     Thus  ended  the  midday  meal  of 


THE  CATTLE  PONGAL.  185 

the  first  day  of  the  Po7igal,  to  the  villagers  a 
most  sumptuous  feast.  The  males  then  took 
betel  and  nut  and,  smearing  their  bodies  with 
sandal,  retired  to  rest.  After  this  the  females 
sat  down  for  meals.  Lastly  the  servants  were 
fed  in  their  masters*  houses. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day,  the  cattle 
J)ongal  feast  was  celebrated.  As  on  the  pre- 
vious day,  although  not  on  so  large  a  scale,  rice 
was  cooked,  but  on  this  day  it  was  given  to  the 
-cows.  The  cattle  were  not  sent  out  of  the 
village  to  graze.  They  were  all  taken  to  the 
.tank  and  well  washed.  Their  horns  were 
painted  and  garlands  of  flowers  and  foliage 
were  thrown  round  their  necks,  and  they  were 
led  in  procession  through  the  streets  of  the 
•village  with  tom-toms  and  music.  Then  com- 
menced a  round  of  festivities.  The  people 
went  about  visiting  each  other.  It  is  said  that 
when  Indra  punished  the  people  by  sending 
lieavy  rain,  they  were  not  able  to  stir  out. 
They  were  shut  up  in  their  houses  for  some 
days,  and  then  when  the  rain  ceased  they  ran 
about  in  all  directions,  anxiously  inquiring  of 
friends  and  relatives  how  they  had  survived  the 
-destructive  rain  ;  and  it  was  in  commemoration 


i86  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

of  this   event   that   the  villagers   went   about 
inquiring  after  the  welfare  of  each  other.      The 
first  question  asked  when  two  persons  met  was  r 
"  Has  the  milk  boiled  ?**     Then  some  compli- 
mentary  questions   were    exchanged,    and    in 
token  of  the  goodwill  existing  between  them, 
betel  and   nut   were   offered.       These   mutual 
visits  lasted  for  some  days.     The  pariahs  and 
the  menial  servants   of  the  village  also  made 
merry  at  this  season.     Some  disguised  them- 
selves as  byragees  (wandering  mendicants  from 
the  north),  others  as  pandaravis  (professional 
beggars   who    sing    religious    songs).      Their 
powers  of  imitation  were  much  applauded  by 
the  villagers,   who  gave  them  presents.     The 
dancing  girls  of  the  temple  also  visited  all  the 
houses  in  the  village,  along  with  a  number  of 
musicians,  and   after  dancing  and  singing  for 
some  time  received  presents.     The  young  girls 
of  the  parcherry,  about  ten  or  twelve  in  num- 
ber, led  by  an  elderly  lady,  went  about  singing 
songs.    The  girls  formed  a  ring  round  a  certain 
object,  and  went  round  it  several  times  singing 
songs  and  clapping  their  hands.     New  cloths 
were  bought  and  worn  for  the  first  time  on  this 
important  occasion.    The  sons-in-law  who  came 


A  FESTIVAL  IN  THE  TEMPLE.  187 

to  the  village  to  enjoy  the  feast  had  valuable 
cloths  given  to  them,  as  also  had  their  wives. 
On  receiving  their  presents  they  fell  at  the  feet 
of  their  fathers-in-law  and  mothers-in-law  as  a- 
token  of  gratitude  and  respect.  The  youngsters 
also  prostrated  themselves  at  the  feet  of  their 
elders  and  received  their  blessings. 

Amidst  all  these  rejoicings  the  temple  deity 
was  not  forgotten.     One  day  was  set  apart  for 
celebrating  a  festival  in  the  temple.     Early  in* 
the  morning,  about  five  o'clock,  several  rockets- 
were  sent  up,  by  means  of  which  the  villagers 
were   apprised  of  the  festival   in   the    temple. 
The  people,  as  soon  as  they  heard  the  sound  of 
the  rockets,  arose,  and  after  bathing  and  putting 
on  the  usual  marks,  got  ready  coconuts,  fruits, 
flowers,  and  camphor.     The  idol  of  the  temple 
was  placed  on  a  vehicle  and  was  carried  through 
the  streets  of  the  village.     It  stopped  at  every 
house,  and  the    inmates  taking  the    coconuts, 
fruits,    flowers,    and   camphor,    came    out   and 
worshipped  the  god.     At  about   eight   oclock, 
the  idol  was  taken  to  the  top  of  a  neighbouring 
hill  on  which  there  is  a  very  ancient  inandapam 
(porch)  built  of  granite  stones.     The  hill,  which 
is  at  a  distance  of  about  two  miles  from  K^lam- 


i88  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

bakam  and  which  slopes  up  from  the  banks  of 
the  river  Palar,  is  about  five  hundred  feet  in 
height.     There  is  a  fine  flight  of  steps,  ten  or 
twelve  feet  broad,  leading  to  the  porch  at  the 
top.       The    hill    is    called    Ammamalai,    i.e.t 
literally,   the  mother's  hill.      The  following  is 
the  explanation  given  of  the  origin  of  the  name. 
The  story  goes  that  in  old  days  this  part  of  the 
country  was  ruled  by  a  petty  prince.     He  had 
a  very  beautiful  wife  and  a  young  daughter. 
On  one  occasion  he  had  to  leave  his  home  to 
iight    for   his   country.       He   was    absent    for 
several    years    and    his    queen,    a   very    brave 
woman,    ruled    the    country    wisely   and    well 
during  her  husband's  absence.     After  the  lapse 
of  a  few  years,  the  prince  returned,  and  burning 
with  the  desire  to  see  his  beloved  queen  after 
such  a  long  separation  ran  to  the  fort  at  the  top 
of  the  hill.     There  he  saw  a  woman,  a  girl  of 
sixteen  summers,  coming  out  of  a  tank  after 
her  morning  bath,  the  water  still  dripping  from 
her  cloth  and  her  long  flowing  hair.     In  her 
the  prince  saw  the  likeness  of  his  own  dear 
wife,   and   soon    ran    to   embrace    her.       The 
beautiful  maiden  was  struck  with  terror,  and, 
seeing  a  stranger  approaching,  sprang  into  the 


LEGEND  OF  THE  MOTHER'S  HH.L.  189. 

water;  but  before  doing  so,  cursed  the   man. 
The    maiden  was  drowned    and   was   seen   no- 
more  ;  and  the  king  fell  down  dead  as  soon  as 
the  curse  was  pronounced.      The  bold  queen, 
seeing  the  fate  of  her  beloved  husband  and  her 
beautiful  daughter,  had  a  pyre  prepared,  and 
between  the  dead  bodies  of  both  laid  herself 
down  to  die.      The  fire  was  lighted  and  all 
three  were  consumed  to  ashes.     Just  over  the 
bpot  where  they  were  burnt  the  inandapam  was 
built  by  a  loving  people.     The  fort  is  now  ncv 
more,  nor  does  the  tank  exist  in  which  was 
drowned  the  fair  girl  whose  career  of  brilliant 
promise  was  cut  short  by  a  father's  unfortunate 
mistake  and  unbridled  passion.     But  their  sites 
are  still  pointed  out  by  the  people.    Such  is  the 
local  tradition.     Every  tree,  every  rock,  in  fact 
every  spot  has  its  tradition,  and  even  to  this. 
day  unmarried  girls  hold  in  veneration  the  un- 
happy virgin  and   pray  to  her  to  bless  them- 
with  good   husbands  ;  and  married  women,  ia 
order  that  they  may  enjoy  the  married  state 
till  death,  worship  her, 

*•  who  counted  it 
A  sin  her  noble  husband  to  survive, 
And  in  a  moment  flung  her  life  away." 


■  f 

loo  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE.  \ 

To  the  top  of  this  hill  and  to  this  porch  con- 
nected with  so  many  sad  associations  the  god 
was  taken,   and   there  during  the  day  it  was  ; 

bathed  in  rose  water,  milk,  curd,  &c.  In  the 
■evening,  the  idol  was  placed  on  a  vehicle  pro- 
fusely decked  with  flowers  and  jewels.  The 
sight  on  the  top  of  the  hill  was  really  grand. 
Thousands  of  people  were  seen  below  eagerly 
waiting  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  their  god  as  he 
issued  from  the  porch.  The  course  of  the  river 
Palar  was  clearly  visible  for  miles,  and  all 
round  were  smiling  fields  and  nesding  villages. 
Nor  was  the  spectacle  from  below,  when  the 
idol  had  been  brought  down  from  the  top,  less 
imposing.  The  light  of  numberless  torches 
and  blue  flames  blended  with  that  of  the  setting 
sun  and  the  rising  moon,  and  falling  upon  the 
Brahmins  who  recited  the  sacred  Vedas  and 
upon  thousands  of  simple  villagers  in  their 
holiday  dress,  densely  packed  all  along  the 
flight  of  steps  from  the  top  of  the  hill  to  the 
bottom,  gave  a  beauty  and  charm  to  the  scene 
that  to  be  realized  must  be  actually  witnessed.  \ 
Such  a  scene  would  form  a  fit  theme  for  a  poet 
or  a  painter.  In  the  midst  of  this  immense 
-crowd    were  seen   sellers  of  toys,  professional 


SCE.VE  AT  A  FESTIVAL.  ,9, 

bards  reciting  interesting  stories,  jugglers  and 
acrobats  exhibiting  their  feats,  beggars  with 
torches  in  their  hands,  and  last,  but  not  least, 
the  members  of  a  religious  association  all' 
■dressed  alike  and  singing  songs  in  praise  of 
their  deity.  An  account  of  this  religious 
■association  I  must  reserve  for  another  paper. 


XIV. 

The  religious  brotherhood — How  they  followed  the  temple  idoF 
and  sang  sacred  lyrics. 

In  my  last  paper,  I  referred  to  a  religious 
association,  the  members  of  which  followed  the 
temple  idol,  when  it  was  carried  in  procession, 
and  sang  sacred  lyrics.  In  a  neatly  built  room, 
in  the  middle  of  the  village,  surrounded  on  all 
sides  by  a  flower  garden,  is  the  meeting  place 
of  this  religious  association,  which  in  Tamil  is 
called  Bajanahitam,  At  the  entrance  over  the 
gateway  is  represented  the  trident  mark  of  the 
Vishnava  sect  with  the  figures  of  Garuda  and 
Hanuman  on  either  side.  Inside,  on  the  walls 
all  round,  are  hung  pictures  representing  the 
different  incarnations  of  Vishnu,  and  on  the 
floor  are  seen  scattered  in  confusion  various 
musical  instruments.  Here  in  this  room,  con- 
secrated to  Vishnu,  the  members  of  the  Bajana- 


THE  RELIGIOUS  BROTHERHOOD.  193 

kutam  meet  for  worship.  The  day  on  which 
the  festival  described  in  my  last  paper  took 
place,  was  a  gala  day  with  the  people  of  the 
association.  All  the  members  were  present  on 
the  occasion,  and  followed  the  idol  to  the  top 
of  the  hill,  and  in  the  evening  when  it  was 
taken  down  in  procession  they  displayed  un- 
usual interest  in  their  work  and  did  their  utmost 
to  please  the  people.  They  were  all  dressed 
alike,  with  sandal  abundantly  smeared  over 
their  bodies.  Their  hind-locks  were  profusely 
decked  with  flowers.  The  chief  man  of  the 
association,  who  is  also  the  most  intelligent, 
had  what  is  called  a  tambour  resting  on  his 
right  shoulder,  and  he  dexterously  passed  his 
forefinger  over  the  steel  wires  of  the  instrument, 
while  in  his  left  hand  he  had  two  small  pieces 
of  wood  with  iron  rings  and  small  bells  attached. 
The  sound  produced  by  striking  the  two  pieces 
of  wood  against  each  other,  blending  with  the 
tinkling  of  the  small  bells,  produced  a  curious 
effect.  This  musician  had,  besides,  strings  of 
small  bells  tied  round  his  legs.  Thus  accoutred, 
he  sang  in  a  loud  voice  and  also  danced,  with 
both  his  hands  engaged.  Another  member  of 
the  Bajanakutafn   played    the  drum,  while   a 

13 


194  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

third  played  the  fiddle.  Two  or  three  had 
small  circular  shaped  metallic  instruments  which 
when  struck  against  each  other  sent  forth  sharp 
shrill  sounds.  To  the  accompaniment  of  these 
musical  instruments  the  members  of  the  asso- 
ciation sang  sacred  songs  when  following  the 
idol.  There  were  hundreds  of  people  near  the 
singing  party  who  seemed  to  thoroughly  enter 
into  the  spirit  of  what  was  sung.  Their  faces 
beamed  with  joy,  and  some  actually  danced  and 
clapped  their  hands.  It  may  interest  my  readers 
to  have  translations  of  one  or  two  of  the  songs 
sung  on  the  occasion  to  which  I  refer.  •  Here 
is  one  : — 


Trust  firmly  in  one  God  and  thus  be  saved,  O  mind ! 

Do  not  be  born  again  by  trusting  in  false  gods, 

It  is  not  easy  for  the  lame,  O  mind  ! 

To  reach  the  honeycomb  upon  the  tree 

And  drink  of  its  sweet  honey.     Even  so 

'Tis  hard  for  sinful  men  to  contemplate 

The  sacred  name  of  Govinda,  O  mind  ! 

r 

Trust  firmly  in  one  God  and  thus  be  saved,  O  mind ! 
Do  not  be  born  again  by  trusting  in  false  gods. 
Thou  know'st  how  powerless  is  the  frog  to  cull 
Sweet  nectar  from  the  lotus.     Even  so 
To  sinful  men  no  happiness  affords 
.The  sweet  and  sacred  name  of  Bagavan. 


SACRED  LYRICS.  .        ,^5 

Trust  firmly  in  one  God  and  thus  be  saved,  O  mind! 
Do  not  be  born  again  by  trusting  in  false  gods. 
Say  if  the  ass,  that  carries  on  his  back 
The  kung'ma  flower,^  its  uses  understands. 
E'en  so,  are  fools  and  madmen  helpless  to 
Discern  the  greatness  of  our  Venkatt^sa. 

Trust  firmly  in  one  God  and  thus  be  saved,  O  mind  I 

Do  not  be  born  again  by  trusting  in  false  gods, 

'Tis  only  Siva  who  can  understand 

The  goodness  in  the  sacred  name  of  God. 

E'en  so,  the  virtuous  and  the  good  alone 

Are  able  to  discern  the  highest  truths. 

Trust  firmly  in  one  God  and  thus  be  saved,  O  mind  I 

Do  not  be  born  again  by  trusting  in  false  gods. 

Know  well  what  has  been  taught  to  thee,  O  mind  I 

By  the  great  Thathadesikar,  and  thus 

Enjoy  the  presence  of  Parankusa 

Who  lives  in  heaven,  the  dwelling-place  of  God. 


Here  is  another  : — 

Be  saved  by  meditating  every  day 
On  Ramanama  viantra,  thou,  O  mind  I 

It  is  the  only  mantra  that  to  us 
Affords  salvation  sure  from  all  our  sins. 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra,  thou,  O  mind  ! 
That  saved  Gajanthra  in  the  hour  of  need. 

It  is  the  mantra,  thou,  O  mind  1  that  gave 
The  never  ending  cloth  to  Draupatha. 

'A  costly  flower  used  in  Indian  medicines. 


196  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra^  thou,  O  mind ! 
That  Prakalath  to  mankind  so  well  taught.    . 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra^  thou,  O  mind ! 
That  with  Govarthana  the  shepherds  saved. 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra^  thou,  ()  mind  ! 
That  to  Valmiki  showed  the  way  to  heaven. 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra^  thou,  O  mind  ! 
That  to  his  wife  great  Siva  taught  of  old. 

It  is  the  mantra ^  thou,  O  mind  !  that  saved 
Kabir  and  Ramdoss  in  this  kaliyug. 

It  is  the  7nantra,  thou,  O  mind  !  that  gives 
Eternal  joy  to  good  and  virtuous  men. 

It  is  the  sacred  mantra^  thou,  O  mind  I 
That  to  Parankusa  gave  joy  divine. 

Such  are  specimens  of  the  lyrics  sung  by 
the  members  of  the  Baja7takiita7?i,     It  may  be 
well  that  I  should  explain  briefly  the  various 
allusions  in  the  latter.     The  third  stanza  refers 
to  the  story  of  Gajanthra  having  once  gone  ta 
drink  water  in  a  channel  and  been  caught  by  a 
crocodile.     For  several  days  the  elephant  had 
neither  food    nor   water,  and   his   life  was   in- 
imminent  danger.      At  last  when  he  had  no 
strength  to  extricate  himself  from  his  perilous 
position  and  was  about  to  be  dragged  into  the 


SACRED  LYRICS,  ,97 

water,  he  thought  of  Vishnu.  It  is  said  that 
Vishnu  immediately  appeared  and  saved  him. 

The  allusion  in  the  next  stanza  is  to  the  story 
which  appears  in  the  Mahabaraiha,  one  of  the 
two  great  national  epics  of  the  Hindus.  Duri- 
yodhana  of  the  Kurus  wanted  to  insult  the 
chaste  Draupatha,  of  the  Pandus,  before  a  large 
assembly,  and  with  this  object  he  directed  that 
she  should  be  stripped  of  her  cloth.  Draupatha 
thought  of  Vishnu,  and  thereupon  the  cloth 
which  she  was  wearing  went  on  increasing  in 
length.  The  result  was  that  the  person  charged 
with  the  duty  of  stripping  grew  tired,  and  Drau- 
patha was  saved. 

The  next  stanza  refers  to  one  of  the  most 
popular  stories  in  India.  Prakalath  was  the 
son  of  Hirania.  who  tried  to  dissuade  him  from 
owning  Vishnu  as  his  god  by  punishing  him  in 
various  ways.  But  Prakalath  would  not  re- 
nounce Vishnu,  and  in  the  end  was  saved,  while 
Hirania  was  killed  by  Vishnu  himself. 

The  story  of  Krishna  lifting  the  hill  of 
Govarthanagiri  to  save  the  shepherds  will  be 
found  fully  related  in  my  last  chapter. 

It  is  said  that  Valmiki,  the  renowned  author 
of    the    Ramayana,  was   at   first   an   illiterate 


198  UFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

hunter,  but  that  by  having  been  taught  con- 
stantly to  utter  the  word  Rama  he  came  to- 
understand  the  divine  truths,  and  afterwards, 
by  inspiration  wrote  the  grand  epic. 

It  is  said  that  Siva  once  taught  his  wife 
about  the  greatness  of  Vishnu.  It  is  believed 
that  Kabir,  a  Muhammadan,  and  Rama  Doss,, 
a  Hindu,  were  in  very  recent  times  (in  the 
present  kaliyugd)  saved  by  Vishnu  for  believ- 
ing in  him  even  at  the  rsk  of  their  lives. 

The  above  stories  are  known  to  the  most 
ignorant  villager,  so  that  the  references  to- 
them  in  the  pieces  sang  by  the  members  of 
the  BajanaktUam  were  highly  appreciated. 
Also  the  references  made  in  the  first  piece  to- 
the  ass  that  bea's  the  hingwna  flower,  the 
lame  man  that  wishes  to  reach  the  honeycomb 
on  the  tree,  and  the  frog  that  is  unable  to 
extract  the  honey  from  the  lotus,  are  so  well 
known  that  every  one  understands  them.  In 
fact,  there  are  proverbial  sayings  founded  on 
them  which  every  Hindu  is  able  to  quote. 
Further,  the  language  in  which  the  above 
lyrics  and  all  siniilar  lyrics  are  expressed  is. 
very  plain  and  simple.  Although  they  are 
written  with  full  regard  for  the  rules  of  Tamil 


HABITS  OF  THE  BROTHERHOOD.  199 

prosody,  they  are  nevertheless  easily  under- 
stood, as  they  are  intended  for  the  masses. 
There  is  still  another  peculiar  characteristic  to 
be  found  in  these  pieces,  and  that  is  the  refer- 
ence made  to  Siva,  who,  it  is  said,  has  acknow- 
ledged the  superiority  of  Vishnu.  The  Saivites 
do  not  admit  this,  and  the  Saivites  and  Vishnu- 
vites  hate  each  other  most  intensely. 

The  members  of  the  Bajanakutam  honour 
and  respect  one  another  greatly.  When  two 
members  meet,  they  fall  at  each  other's  feet  and 
exchange  kind  words.  At  these  times  they  use 
a  language  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  which 
is  called  in  Tamil  Paribasha.  In  this  article 
and  the  previous  one  I  have  given  a  brief 
account  of  the  great  feast  of  Pongal,  which 
to  Hindus  is  as  important  as  Christmas  is 
to  Christians,  and  of  the  religious  association 
existing  in  K^lambakam,  the  members  of  which 
follow  the  village  idol  and  sing  sacred  lyrics. 


XV. 

Concluding  Remarks. 

I  HAVE  thus  far  tried  to  present  my  readers 
with  a  picture  of  life  in  an  Indian  village. 
There  are  a  good  many  more  subjects  con- 
nected with  it  upon  which  a  great  deal  could 
be  written.  Much  might  be  said  about  the 
sports  and  games  daily  indulged  in  by  the 
village  people,  as  well  as  about  marriage  and 
funeral  ceremonies,  which,  however,  are  not 
peculiar  to  villages  only.  Reference  might  also 
be  made  to  the  village  pane  hay  dSy  of  which 
most  of  my  readers  have  probably  heard.  In 
former  times  disputes  regarding  property  and 
caste  differences,  and  disputes  arising  from 
breaches  of  social  morality,  were  all  decided  by 
the  panchayets,  a  tribunal  composed  of  five  of 
the  most  respectable  members  of  the  village. 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS,  201 

A  description  of  this  old  and  useful  institution, 
which  is  fast  dying  out,  would  be  out  of  place 
in  what  professes  to  be  an  account  of  village 
life  as  it  is  at  the  present  day.  I  hope  I  have 
made  my  sketches  of  village  life  in  Southern 
India  sufficiently  complete  to  induce  in  my 
readers  an  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  toiling 
people  who  form  the  majority  in  this,  the 
greatest  dependency  of  the  British  Empire. 
Before  closing,  however,  I  wish  to  make  a  few 
reflections  on  what  appears  to  me  noticeable 
features  of  Indian  village  life. 

The  first  is  the  extreme  importance  attached 
do  religion.  Every  other  thing  gives  way  to 
this  important  aspect  of  Hindu  life.  In  religion, 
the  Hindu  lives,  moves,  and  has  his  being. 
His  whole  action,  his  whole  thought,  all  that  he 
•does  day  by  day,  and  on  occasions  of  marriages 
and  funeral  ceremonies,  is  tinged  with  religion. 
The  one  pervading  idea  with  the  Hindu  is  how 
to  get  rid  of  future  births  and  obtain  eternal 
beatitude.  We  have  seen  how  in  dramatic 
performances  gods  are  introduced  to  bless  a 
truthful  and  honest  man,  how  educated  animals 
are  trained  to  act  the  parts  of  Rama,  Laksh- 
mana,  and  Sita,  and  how  in  popular  tales  recited 


202  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

in  Hindu  homes  the  reh'gious  element  is  largely- 
introduced.  We  thus  find  religion  to  be  the 
foundation  of  everything  Hindu.  The  very- 
construction  of  an  Indian  village  bears  ample 
evidence  to  this  fact.  A  temple  is  built  and 
dedicated  to  the  deity  worshipped,  and  round 
the  temple  a  village  springs  up.  It  is  a  rare 
phenomenon  in  India,  at  least  in  Southern 
India,  to  find  a  village  without  a  temple.  The 
religious  Hindu  will  not  settle  down  in  a  village 
where  there  is  no  temple,  and  where,  accord- 
ingly, he  has  no  chance  of  acquiring  religious^ 
merit.  Our  ancient  rajahs  were  careful,  when 
establishing  a  new  village,  to  build  a  temple  in 
the  centre  and  endow  it  munificently.  There 
is  also  to  be  found  in  every  Indian  village  a 
small  temple  built  in  honour  of  the  graviathe- 
vatha  (village  deity),  which  is  said  to  guard  the 
village  from  all  sorts    of  pestilential  diseases^  | 

I  have  given  a  description  of  Angalammal,  the  I 

deity  of  Kelambakam,   and  the  doings  of  the  | 

temple  priest,  from  which  my  readers  will  have  ^ 

learned  how  the   lower  classes  of  the  people  , 

frequent  the  temple,  carrying  flesh,  liquor,  and  \ 

other  things  with  them.     This  custom  among 
Hindus,  of   worshipping    gods  and    goddesses 


CONCLUDING  /^EMAKA'S.  205 

supposed  to  preside  over  pestilential  diseases 
and  evil  spirits,  seems  to  be  a  remnant  of  pre- 
Aryan  times,  which  on  account  of  the  cowardice 
of  the  Hindu  and  his  natural  delicacy  of  feeling 
concerning  religion  has  continued  down  to  the 
present  day.  This  is  the  reason  why  we  find 
this  base  form  of  religion  prevailing  amongst 
the  lower  classes  of  the  people,  even  after  the 
introduction  of  the  purer  and  higher  religion  of 
the  Brahmins. 

We  have  seen,  however,  that  the  constitution 
of  a  village  makes  provision  for  the  higher 
religion.  We  have  seen  how  grants  of  land 
have  been  made  for  the  due  performance  of 
worship  in  the  temples.  The  temple  priests 
and  the  Brahmin  Purohita,  who  minister  to  the 
religious  wants  of  the  villagers,  have  also  lands 
set  apart  for  their  use.  The  lands  given  to 
these  men  are  larger  in  extent  than  those 
given  to  the  other  servants  of  the  village  com- 
munity ;  thus  showing  that  religion  is  deemed 
of  the  highest  importance  by  the  villagers. 

A  second  important  feature  of  village  life  is 
the  desire  on  the  part  of  the  inhabitants  to 
secure  facilities  for  water.  The  village  of 
Kdlambakam  is  situated,  as  we  have  seen,  on 


304  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

the  borders  of  the  river   Palar,  and  it  will  be 

found  that  the  large  towns  and  villages  in  India 

are  generally  built  on  the  banks  of  rivers,  or 

wherever  there  is  plenty  of  water  obtainable. 

There  is  also  in  Kc^lambakam  a  large  tank,  and 

^11  villages   which  arc:   not  irrigated  by  rivers 

and  channels  have  tanks  large  enough  to  hold 

water  to  irrigate  the  fields  for  about  six  months 

in   the   year.     There  are  also  to  be   found  in 

villages    tanks   of    smaller   dimensions,   neatly 

built  by  the  side  of  the  temple,  to  which  the 

villagers,   both    male    and    female,    go    every 

morning   to  bathe.       Water  is  of  the  utmost 

importance    to  the   Hindu  villager,  and  really 

forms  one  of  the  inducements  for  him  to  settle  I 

-down  in  a  village.      In  tropical  climates,  and  in  | 

a  country  like  India,   where  agriculture  forms  I 

the   chief   occupation  of  the  people,   water    is  | 

highly  necessary.     It  is  also  very  necessary  for  | 

the   daily   ceremonies  of  the    Hindus.      Daily  ^ 

washing  is  enjoined  as  a  religious  duty.     No  I 

wonder,  therefore,  that  we  find   Hindus  sacri-  I 

iicing  everything   else  for  water  convenience. 

When  two  Hindus  meet  and  make  inquiries  of 

each  others  welfare,  the  first  question  asked 

is  whether  their  respective  villages  have  been 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS,  205 

blest  with  rain.  Again,  when  two  strangers 
meet  and  speak  about  the  relative  merits  of 
their  villages,  the  palm  is  given  to  the  village 
that  can  boast  of  what  is  called  jalasavukiam 
(water  convenience).  It  is  in  watering  places 
that  we  find  people,  male  and  female,  meeting 
and  talking  all  sorts  of  scandals.  It  is  there 
that  one  gets  all  the  news  of  the  village.  The 
construction  of  a  Hindu  village  depends  largely 
on  the  water  facilities  which  the  selected  site 
affords. 

The  third  thing  that  strikes  me  as  noticeable 
is  the  mutual  service  system,  which  is  here 
carried  to  perfection  and  practised  with  success. 
We  in  modern  times  are  accustomed  to  use 
money  as  the  medium  by  which  we  obtain  all 
our  requirements.  But  in  Indian  villages  from 
time  immemorial  it  has  been  the  practice  to 
render  mutual  service.  The  barber  attends  ta 
the  carpenter  in  return  for  service  rendered  to 
him  in  making  ploughs  and  other  necessary 
wooden  implements.  In  return  for  the  crow- 
bar, sickle,  and  spade  supplied  by  the  black- 
smith, the  potter  makes  cooking  vessels  and 
pots  for  storing  grain  and  other  articles  of 
human  consumption.     The  washerman  washes 


2o6  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE, 

the  clothes  of  the  vythian  (physician).  This 
system  does  not  promote  competition  among 
village  workmen,  and  the  result  is  that  village 
artisans  have  not  reached  a  very  high  state  of 
efficiency  in  their  work.  This  is  one  of  the 
disadvantages  of  the  system  of  mutual  service, 
and  there  are  others,  but  it  has  on  the  whole 
very  well   suited   the   conditions   and   circum-  | 

stances  of  India.  % 

Still  another  thing  that  strikes  me  as  interest-  | 

ing  is  that  each  village  is  a  little  state  in  itself,  | 

with  its  king  in  the  person  of  the  headman,  its 
minister  of  finance  in  the  person  of  the  karnam, 
and  so  on.  There  is  unity  and  perfection  even 
in  small  things,  and  the  meanest  villager  is  thus  | 

educated  in  the  art  of  government,  for  what  | 

is  a  Hindu  kingdom  but  a  congeries  of  small  | 

kingdoms   modelled   exactly  on  the  principles  I 

that  govern  the  larger  kingdom  ?  % 

The  chief  characteristics  of  Indian  villagers  I 

are  their  simplicity,  contentment,  and  habits  of  I 

working  hard.     In  food,  in  dress,  and  in  many  | 

other  things  they  are  simple.      They  are   not  I 

silly  and  do  not  waste  money  on  mere  frivol i-  *;. 

ties.     Although  it  is  true  that  Hindus  show  a  t 

lamentable   weakness    for    jewels,    the   charge  r 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS.  207 

•cannot  be  laid  at    the  door   of  the   villagers. 
They  are  very  contented,  and    they  have    no 
high   ambitions.      If  they  get  enough  of   rain, 
•and  are  able  to  raise  sufficient  food  to  sustain 
them  for  a  year,  they  are  satisfied.    They  work 
very  hard,  and  do  not  think  of  anything  else 
hut    their   work.     They    work    when    there    is 
work,  and  play  when   there  is    no  work,   and 
•enjoy  life's  pleasures  most  keenly.     If  in  Eng- 
land public  recitations  are  given  by  men  who 
have  studied  the  art  of  elocution  to  perfection, 
the  simple  villager  of  India  has  his  bards  to 
recite  to  him  interesting  old  tales  for  a  handful 
•of  rice.     If  civilized  Europe  can  boast  of  highly 
trained    horses   and    other  intelligent  animals, 
•acrobats   performing    extraordinary   gymnastic 
feats,' and  jugglers  doing  wonderful  things,  the 
Indian  villager  has  his  jugglers  and  acrobats, 
his   snake-charmers  and    animal-tamers,   ready 
to  show  their   skill   for   a   small   sum.     If  in 
other    countries    opera-houses,    theatres,    and 
•other  similar  public  places  of  amusement  are 
maintained  at  enormous  cost,  the  poor  Indian 
rustic  has  his  village  troupe  to  amuse  him  for 
seven   shillings   a   night.      And   if   in    foreign 
-countries  learned  divines   thrill  the   hearts  of 


2o8  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 


their  congregations  with  the  fire  of  their  elo-  | 

quence,  the  villagers  here  have  their  preacher  f 

to  sermonize  on  the  popular  incidents  of  the 
Ramayafta  and  the  Mahabaratha,     But  there  | 

is  an  important  difference  between  the  two.     In  | 

the  one  the  highly  trained  and  civilized  mind  of  | 

Europe  yearns  after  perfection  in  social  delights 
and  enjoyments,  and  cares  not  how  much 
money  is  spent,  while  the  Indian  villager  rests 
satisfied  with  what  was  instituted  for  his  amuse- 
ment hundreds  of  years  ago,  and  which  time 
and  the  altered  circumstances  of  the  country 
have  not  in  the  least  changed. 

A  very  marked  characteristic  of  the  Indian 
villager  is  his  extremely  conservative  nature. 
His  life  in  general  flows  smoothly  on,  unruffled 
by  anything  uncommom,  and  undisturbed  by 
the  many  conflicting  interests  that  are  at  work 
in  the  outside  world.  Of  these  he  has  scarcely 
an  idea.  Centuries  of  isolation  have  confined 
him  to  his  home,  and  even  in  modern  times  the 
civilizing  agencies  that  are  at  work  elsewhere  | 

leave  him  unaffected.     To  quote  the  words  of  | 

Professor    Max    MuUer:    "The  village    Is  his  [ 

world,  and  the  sphere  of  public  opinion  with 
Its  beneficial  influences  seldom  extends  beyond 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS.  209 

the  horizon  of  his  village."  A  stereotyped  and 
a  highly  conservative  mode  of  living  is  adopted 
which  often  leads  him  to  look  down  with 
contempt  upon  the  changes  which  are  being 
wrought  every  day  around  him,  and  everything 
with  him  seems,  as  Carlyle  would  say,  *'  to  lie 
at  anchor  in  the  stream  of  time  regardless  of 
all  changes."  Years  have  rolled  away,  changes 
have  been  vast  and  varied,  and  changes  of 
government  have  been  many,  and  still  the 
Indian  villager  resembles  exactly  his  prototype 
of  at  least  one  thousand  years  ago. 

But  even  this  extreme  conservatism  of  the 
Indian  villager  has  to  contend  against  the 
highly  progressive  tendencies  of  modern  times. 
*•  The  ways  of  the  world,"  to  quote  Carlyle  once 
more,  **  are  more  anarchical  than  ever.  .  .  .  We 
have  got  into  the  age  of  revolutions.  All  kinds 
of  things  are  coming  to  be  subjected  to  fire  as 
it  were  ;  hotter  and  hotter  the  wind  rises  around 
everything."  India  is  now  advancing  at  a  re- 
markably rapid  rate,  and  new  features  are 
appearing  even  in  the  life  of  an  Indian  village. 
It  is  not  my  intention  here  to  enumerate  all 
those  new  features  that  have  arisen,  but  I  will 
mention  two  which  seem  to  me  to  be  very  im- 

14 


2IO  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

portant,  and  which  will  require  to  be  looked 
into  sooner  or  later. 

Owing  to  the  nature  of  land  taxation  in 
India,  by  which  payment  of  revenue  is  made  in 
coin  and  not  in  grain,  as  was  the  case  in  olden 
times  during  the  days  of  Hindu  rajahs,  a  new 
class  of  people  have  sprung  up  who  of  all  the 
people  seem  to  be  particularly  favoured  in  their 
trade.  These  are  the  money-lenders,  and  every 
village  has  its  usurer.  I  have  in  my  account 
of  Muthusamy  Chetty,  the  usurer  of  Kelam- 
bakam,  shown  how  this  leech  in  human  shape 
contrives  to  impoverish  the  toiling  villagers. 
When  the  villager's  dwelling  is  to  be  repaired, 
to  the  usurer  he  must  go.      If  he  has  to  buy  a  | 

pair  of  bullocks,  he  must  have  recourse  to  the  | 

money-lender.      If  marriages  and  other  cere-  | 

monies  are  to  be  performed,  the  usurer  is  ever  I 

ready  to  lend  him  money ;  and  above  all,  the  | 

instalments  of  Government  revenue  to  be  paid  t 

before  all  his  crops  can  be  secured  and  realized,  | 

are  gladly  advanced  by  the  money-lender.    The  I 

villager  can  do  nothing  but  borrow  at  exorbi- 
tant rates.  Thus,  in  India,  we  see  the  strange 
anomaly  of  the  money-lender  furnishing  the 
cultivator  with  farming  capital.     The  result  is 


CONCL  UDING  REMARKS.  2 1 1 

that  the  poor  villager  is  simply  paid  for  his 
labour,  while  the  lender  takes  all  the  profits, 
"  although  he  has  no  proprietary  interest  in  the 
land."  The  plant  and  stock  in  any  concern  in 
which  an  English  capitalist  engages  belongs  to 
himself,  but  in  India  the  villager  who  owns  the 
land  is  simply  in  the  position  of  an  English 
labourer,  who  has  no  such  ownership.  And  in 
India  we  find  the  still  further  anomaly  of  capital 
without  proprietary  interest  securing  a  higher 
rate  of  interest  than  that  obtainable  in  En^rland. 
Here  we  find  the  few  flourishing  while  the 
many  suffer.  The  only  remedy  is,  as  I  have 
already  pointed  out,  to  institute  agricultural 
banks  in  every  district,  and  advance  money  to 
the  cultivators  at  moderate  interest. 

Another  successful  class  of  people  has  also 
sprung  up  in  India.  There  are  to  be  found  in 
villages  nowadays  people  with  a  smattering  of 
law  leading  on  innocent  people  to  unnecessary 
and  costly  litigation.  Every  village  has  its 
local  lawyer,  and  we  have  seen  how  in  Kelam- 
bakam,  Appalacharri  successfully  managed  to 
bring  about  a  quarrel  between  the  potter  and 
the  panisiva,  how  the  dispute  lingered  on  for 
a   year  and   more,  how   Appalacharri   himself 


213  LIFE  IN  AN  INDIAN  VILLAGE. 

played  the  chief  part  therein,  and  how  during 
all  that  period  he  successfully  fleeced  both 
the  parties.  The  time  has  now  come  for  steps 
to  be  taken  to  put  down  this  class  of  men,  who 
are  dreaded  by  the  villagers  and  whose  favour 
is  gladly  courted  by  them.  A  revival  of  the 
old  system  of  settling  disputes  by  village 
panchayets  would  be  a  step  in  the  right  direc- 
tion. 

For  the  present  i  take  leave  of  my  readers. 
For  years  I  have  freely  mingled  with  the 
simple  villagers,  and-  it  is  because  I  feel 
strongly  that  they  are  a  people  deserving  of 
sympathy  that  I  have  ventured  to  put  together 
these  hurried  sketches,  in  the  hope  that  they 
may  lead  people  to  take  an  interest  in  their 
welfare. 


UNWIN   BROTHERS,   THE  GRESHAM    PRESSi  CHUWORTH   AND   LONDON. 


14  DAY  USF 
-xx«ntod.skh.omSbokkowbd 

LOAN  DEPT. 

liws  book  is  due  on  the  Ia«!f  ^o. 

=>uD;ea  to  immediate  recall. 


GeoeraJ  Library 
University  of  California 


!  n..[^.n£..,?ER.KfLfY  LIBRARIES 


cDsvflDflma